Published Sex Stories / teen-stories

Senior Year

JackntheBox on Teen Stories

"You know who I wanna fuck?"

Dave took a bite of pizza and made a yummy sound.

A bunch of us - Ron, Dave, Mark, Brett, Clancy, Byron, K.C. and I, all raised our eyebrows. We were hanging out at Ron’s after school and instantly the tide of the conversation had turned from cheap beer and pizza to more important matters.

"Who?" Ron asked.

Dave smacked his lips.

"Mrs. Jennings."

Ron let out a low whistle.

"Fuck, yeah." Clancy agreed.

Brett blushed. "Seriously? But...but she’s a teacher!"

Everybody laughed at him; the young, weak member of the herd. Mark sensed blood, and went for the kill.

"Brett, you must be a homo," he goaded.

"What? No Iâ€

Read More
â„¢m not!" Brett whined.

"Virgin?"

Brett’s cheeks turned flaming red, but he kept quiet; all but admitting to the damning accusation. Mark grinned happily. Brett Baiting was his favorite past-time, and Brett rarely failed to supply fresh material for him.

"’Cause if you wouldn’t fuck Mrs. Jennings, you’re either that or a fag."

"Shut up!"

"’She’s a teacher,’" Mark mimicked. "I’d never fuck a teacher!’" He turned back to Dave and threw his two cents into the conversation. "She’s hot. But you know who’s got better tits? Mrs. Carmichael."

"Oh God, yeah," said Clancy. "Nice ass too. What about you, Ron?"

Ron thought about it. "I dunno. I like my women skinny. Mrs. Carmichael’s a little too thick for me. I think Mrs. Daly’s kinda cute; she’s got that sweet little ass, I’d just like to grab on and..." Ron wrapped his hands around an imaginary ass and fucked the air. "I’d fuck her for hours, man."

We all agreed on that one.

"Yeah," nodded K.C. "Dave and I have her for third-period Lit." He giggled and poked his hands out of his t-shirt, like he had boobs. "The air-conditioning in her room’s fucked up. It’s stuck on, so it’s always freezing in there. Her nipples are always poking out through her shirt."

"They look like they could poke out your eyeballs." Dave mimed one of Mrs. Carmichaels’ tits jabbing him in the eye.

Everybody laughed again. Even Brett.

"I’d do Mrs. Gray," said Byron.

Dave scrunched up his nose and scowled. Mark and K.C. looked stumped.

"Who?"

Byron grinned, his white teeth flashing against his dark face. "You all will never guess."

"The old cranky bitch in the office?" Dave looked mystified. "The one you said you’d give me a dollar if I could get her to smile?"

"Yep." Byron grabbed his crotch. "I’d get her to smile. I got her smile right here. Know what I mean? Har, har, har!"

Light dawned in Mark’s eyes. "The Attendance Nazi?"

Byron was pretending to slurp boobage. "Nobody said you gotta like the bitches to fuck ‘em. Mrs. Gray’s got those great, big - POW! - titties, man. I’d get on up behind that fat old ass, grab on ’ta them titties, and - BAM!" He pounded the air with his hips. "Hate fuck th’ old cooze. Right there at the counter."

"Bet’cha that’s why she’s there." Mark said.

Byron pumped away. "What’cha mean, man?"

"You never see her or Principal Nelson around during the afternoon, do you? I bet he keeps her there, just to fuck her during lunchtime."

We all cracked up.

"Yeah," agreed Clancy. "He’s probably like, ‘Mrs. Gray, pardon me, but can you step into my office for a moment?’, and she’s like, ‘Why Mr. Nelson, of course.’ And then he makes her suck him off under his desk, saying shit like, ‘You like my big, donkey-dick, don’t you Mrs. Gray’. And she says more shit back, like, ‘Mrghphrn, mh-hmm’, while she’s busy bouncing her head up and down." He bobbed his head, poking his tongue into his cheek and made wet smacking sounds with his lips.

K.C. chimed in. "And then he spooges all over her wrinkly tits, and tells her to go back to work and yell at all the crummy teenagers."

Ron laughed so hard, I thought he was gonna puke all over the pepperoni. Dave turned to me and grinned.

"You’re awfully quiet, Dev. You used to get all the pussy you wanted, with Cara an’ all. But who’d you fuck now, if you got the shot?"

I felt a slow grin spread across my face, and I looked at each of the guys before answering.

"That’s easy. Ms. Bell."

"What?" Ron asked.

"Seriously?" Chimed in Brett.

I nodded, my smile getting bigger.

"The French teacher?" asked Byron

"Yeah. Well, my Spanish teacher now."

Mark started laughing.

"The Bride of Frankenstein?"

He wasn’t kidding. Ms. Bell was kinda weird.

She insisted on the kids in her classes calling her Ms . Bell (‘NOT Mrs.!’), or by her first name: Linda. She was pale enough to make me think she never stepped outside; and the pancake makeup, black eyeliner and bright red lipstick she favored contrasted with her curly, jet black hair, which she wore piled up in mounds on top of her head. And she was really tall; even taller than most of the guys on our school basketball team.

I had the hots for her because she always wore either full-length dresses or tight skirts with nice, silky blouses, black stockings and ‘fuck-me’ heels. For some reason, she always looked really sexy to me. Maybe it was because I got off on old monster movies. I dunno.

I took two years of French with her. Both my freshman and sophomore years.

And I sucked. To this day, I can’t speak a fucking word of French. But I have to give Ms. Bell credit; she worked her ass off with me. She made time for me after school, and somehow I managed to pass her class both years. And all those hours after school, sitting next to her, smelling her perfume, watching her luscious ass wiggle when she wrote on the chalkboard, listening to her speak the ‘language of love’ (as my mom called it), well...

Somewhere during those two years, I guess I developed a schoolboy crush.

So when my counselor, Mrs. Neidermeyer, told me that I had to take another language credit if I wanted to graduate, I remembered all those afternoons spent trying to catch quick, tantalizing glimpses of Ms. Bells’ bra or the soft skin between her breasts.

I told Mrs. Neidermeyer that I liked Ms. Bell. That was exactly how I said it. And she replied that Ms. Bell was teaching both French and Spanish this year. I could choose one of her classes, or I could try one of the other two languages the school offered.

I had a choice.

I absolutely didn’t want to suffer through another year of French, and no way was I going to try Japanese, so it boiled down to picking between the German class, with old Mr. Bromberg (and his halitosis and dandruff), or Ms. Bell and Spanish.

My girlfriend - Cara - took German the year before, and told me that after the second month they weren’t allowed to speak any English in class at all.

Fuck that. It wasn’t a hard decision to make.

Unfortunately, I sucked almost as badly with Spanish as I did with French. Fortunately, they were similar enough and I seemed to have retained enough from my French classes that I was muddling through. And Ms. Bell seemed really excited to see me back, and offered to help me out again if I needed it.

This year, one of the football jocks started calling her ‘the Bride of Frankenstein’ after she came to school with a white, wavy streak that ran right up the side of her head, all the way through her thick black hair.

The nickname stuck, and now all the kids whispered it behind her back. She’d earned a couple other names, too. But I still got a huge fucking boner whenever she smiled at me.

Anyway... back to the discussion in progress.

"The Bride of Frankenstein?"

Everybody was staring at me like I’d snotted a baseball out of my nose.

"Yeah." I said.

"Seriously?"

Brett again. Mark hucked a beer at me.

"No fuckin’ way!"

I grinned at the guys and cracked the beer. Dave was staring at me, openmouthed.

"You’re serious!"

"Yup."

He squinted at me and cocked his head. Ron caught the meaning in my grin too.

"You... you didn’t fuck her. Did you?"

I raised my beer in a toast, and everybody exploded with questions.

"Don’t lie to me, motherfucker." Dave was grinning from ear to ear. "You’re telling me you fucked Vampira?"

That was another one of her nicknames, and just as appropriate as ‘the Bride of...’.

I shrugged and smiled.

"This I gotta hear."

They all leaned in closer. So I took a long sip, savoring the moment, and swished the cold beer around in my mouth.

I gave them the short version. The one designed to impress teenage boys.

Some things aren’t meant for even your closest friends to know. Not all of this story, anyway.

My fucked up, senior year sex life.

So here it goes. The whole story.

It started on a Friday afternoon at the beginning of the school year, right after the last bell of the day.

I had Spanish for my last class, and I’d said goodbye to Ms. Bell and met K.C. in the hall.

We walked to our lockers together. I was idly spinning the dial on mine, waiting for Cara to pop by before her mom picked her up. K.C. was noisily listening to his walkman at the locker next to mine, jamming out to some serious funk, dancing and singing out loud, when Cara walked up and kissed me on the cheek.

Then she broke up with me.

"Seriously?" I knew that I sounded like Brett, but I didn’t care. I had my pride, after all, and I wasn’t going to take this lying down. "You’re breaking up with me to go out with Keith?"

I wasn’t yelling yet, but I was close.

"I can’t fucking believe this."

I knew Keith, a little. He was a big dork who kinda ran in our circle of friends, but way out on the edge. Right now, he was hanging out with the jocks and the cheerleaders down the hall, waiting for Cara to finish up with me, I guess.

"Look, don’t be mad. I don’t want to do this either, Dev."

Yeah, sure. She didn’t look upset about this at all. In fact, she looked almost happy .

"But he’s a really nice guy."

Keith was busy scamming one of the cheerleaders, slobbering all over the front of her sweater.

"Cara, he fucking drools ."

Cara rolled her eyes at me.

"Don’t be such a baby."

"I hear he’s got a really big dick, too." K.C. had turned his walkman down to a dull roar when he noticed I was getting worked up. "That wouldn’t have anything to do with this, would it? Hmmn?"

"Fuck you, K.C."

I grinned maliciously at my buddy.

"Are you saying she’s breaking up with me ‘cause I’ve got a little dick?"

He shrugged into his coat and started stuffing homework into his backpack.

"Nope. Never. Uh-uh. No way. Why would I say something like that? You hurt me with your huge man-meat everyday after gym. Heh."

K.C. cracked up, trying to smooch me. Then he pinned me to my locker and started dry-humping my leg.

"Oh baby, oh baby!" He cackled.

"Knock it off!" I laughed, trying to push him off me.

"You jerks. Shit. Sorry I even tried." Cara threw up her hands and stomped away.

She ignored the cheerleaders glaring at her and grabbed Keith by the arm, dragging him in her wake.

He smiled and waved back at me

Prick.

"Ahh. Don’t worry. She’s a dumb twat anyway." K.C. watched her go, and then slapped my back. "Who needs a drink?"

I sighed. "She was my dumb twat."

Cara jumped up on Keith’s back. He ran down the hall, slobbering and giggling like a girl, with her bouncing on his shoulders.

"Not anymore." He turned and zipped the backpack.

"Kinda harsh, man."

I glared at my friend and he shrugged. "It’s a harsh world, Dev. Looks like somebody wants to talk to you." He was staring over my shoulder when a silky smooth female voice startled me.

"Devin?"

I jumped, and turned to find Ms. Bell standing right behind me, smiling.

"Oh, Jeez." I grinned up at her.

In her heels, the top of my head was barely even with the tip of her nose. And I wasn’t a small kid. She looked nice today, kinda sexy, dressed in a tight black skirt that was slit a little way up her thigh, and a sheer, low-cut white blouse.

I tried not to stare at the lace from her bra, just poking over the top of her blouse.

"Could I borrow you for a little while? Maybe half an hour?" She asked. "I need help moving some boxes for tomorrow."

"Uh, sure. I guess so." I looked over at K.C..

"Have fun," he adjusted his earphones, cranked up the volume on his stereo and left me alone in the hall with one of the scariest teachers in school, just minutes after my girlfriend of the last three months, two weeks and four days left me hangin’ and ran off with the Drooler.

How fortunes turn.

"It’s this way," Ms. Bell said over her shoulder. I followed just a little behind her, so I could watch her juicy ass swish in her skirt. "You don’t know how much I appreciate the help. These boxes are really heavy, and the supply guy always sticks the ones I need on the very top shelves."

She turned a little when she spoke, and I snapped my gaze up to her face. She caught me looking, I think, but she smiled and I blushed a little.

"Here we are."

She stopped by the door to a storeroom that was a couple halls over from my locker and picked through a batch of keys. She unlocked the door and ushered me inside. The door shut behind us with a click, and I could hear her breathing next to me in the dark.

I took a long, slow breath of my own, smelling her sweet perfume. Memories of all those days sitting alone with her in class came rushing back. Then she swore and I heard something heavy fall over.

"Shit. Oh...sorry. I didn’t say that."

I laughed a little as she rustled around.

"I can never find the light switch in here."

Something soft bumped into my hip.

"Oops. Sorry."

Her arm brushed against mine, and when the soft material of her blouse touched my skin, my dick went berserk.

Then the lights went on.

We were in a small room lined from the floor to the ceiling with shelving overflowing with boxes of school supplies. Ms. Bell grinned at me and pointed at a light hand-truck leaning against the wall.

"We’ll put the boxes on that, so you don’t have to carry them."

"Okay."

She pulled out a stepladder and climbed up, balancing on her tippy-toes. Her high heels made her a little wobbly as she stretched out and tugged on a cardboard box.

I couldn’t understand how she could walk in those things, much less stand on a ladder, but she managed it. From my view, her long legs seemed to go on forever, and I stood like an idiot, watching. The hem of her blouse pulled out of the band of her skirt as she stretched and pulled, and I was treated to a nice, if quick, glimpse of her soft, creamy white belly.

She managed to lever the box off the shelf, and almost dropped it on my head. Somehow I managed to catch it; a feat that was just as impressive as her climbing the ladder in her heels. Her hands flew to her mouth with equal parts concern and embarrassment.

"Oh, God! Devin, I’m sorry! Are you okay?"

I plopped the box on the floor next to the hand-truck and shoved it into place with my foot.

"Yeah..." I grunted. "I’m fine. Are you sure you don’t want me to do that instead?"

She was already busy tugging on another box.

"I...think...I’m okay..."

By the time I’d dropped the first box on the hand-truck, she was stretched out full-length, with one foot lifted off the ladder. Her shoe slipped off her foot and dangled from her toes, and she grunted as she pulled and wiggled the box, trying to slide it to the edge of the shelf.

"I’ve...uff...had to do this...by myself...uff...for the last...uhhff...few weeks..." She gave the box a good, hard tug, and her hands slipped. "Hooo...!"

The heavy box fell, almost knocking the ladder over. It teeter-tottered precariously one way, then the other, and she lurched backwards with her arms pin-wheeling for balance. I couldn’t reach the ladder in time to support her, and she slipped and fell, her arms spinning wildly.

Her ass smacked me dead in the face.

As I’ve said, I’m not a small kid, and I’m in pretty good shape. I’ve been on the varsity wrestling team since my freshman year, and I work out or play basketball almost every day. But the impact of her butt mashing into my face snapped my head back, hard.

"Ooomph!"

Somehow, I managed to catch her around her waist and let her slide - slowly - down. She ‘ooophed’ too, and when she was safely on the floor, I held her still until she got her breath back. I tried to block out the pain that was shooting back into my skull from my nose, but I knew there were tears in my eyes when she finally turned around.

"Oh, God! Devin! Are you okay? You’re bleeding!"

She touched the tip of my nose, softly, with her fingertip. I jerked my head away and hissed in pain.

"I’m fine. Really. Just...don’t do that again."

I gently ran my hand over my nose. It was tender and swelling and my eyes were still watering, but nothing felt broken or dislocated.

I’ve had a few accidents during my wrestling career, and this wasn’t bad.

I could live with having her butt shoved into my face.

"Are you sure? I heard you grunt like..."

"No, really. I’m okay." I wiped the blood away and pushed her back at arms length, in case she got any other ideas. "How about you?"

She looked herself up and down, and nodded.

"I’m all right."

"Good," I said, and started up the ladder. The damn thing never tipped over. "My turn now. Just stand back and I’ll finish getting this loaded up." I yanked the crummy box of the shelf and walked back down the ladder. "How many of these do you need?"

Five heavy boxes later, I parked the hand-truck in her classroom and left the boxes next to her desk.

"That’s perfect," she said. "Here."

She gave me the keys to the storage room and I took back the truck while she started unpacking. By the time I got back to her room, she was working on the second box.

"Ms. Bell? Is there anything else I can do for you?" I asked, dropping her keys on her desk. "It’s kinda late, and I think I missed my bus. I should probably get going."

She looked up from the mountain of packing Styrofoam and smiled, gracing me with a great tit shot, right down her blouse. I couldn’t help staring. Her breasts jiggled in her bra as she dumped the static-sticky little peanuts into a big plastic garbage bag. They were a lot bigger than I’d thought.

This time I was sure she caught me looking.

"Linda. Please. We’ve known each other long enough that you can call me Linda. ‘Ms. Bell’ is starting to make me feel old, like I’m the goofy old neighborhood lady who lives in the big, creepy house with a dozen cats and talks to herself." She laughed self-consciously, like she knew what kids said about her, and held up the bag. "Here. If you help me unpack this stuff, I’ll give you a ride home."

"Really?"

"As long as you don’t mind riding with your teacher."

"Sure, okay." I said, my eyes threatening to drift back down to her cleavage. I half-wished she’d sit up, but my dick informed me that I was an idiot to ever think that, and advised me to enjoy the view.

I think she eyed my bulging crotch - just for a second - and smiled before going back to work.

 

About forty-five minutes later, we pulled up to the curb in front of my house in her old VW beetle.

It was still light out, and warm, but the leaves were turning gold and crimson and air had the crisp feel of fall. She hunched down, leaned over me and peered out of the passenger window to admire my house. My dick almost ripped out of my jeans, and I literally got dizzy as the blood drained from my head. Her soft hair brushed my chin as I opened the door and stepped out.

"See you Monday Ms. Bell." Somehow, I managed a weak smile.

"Linda."

I grinned and my dick twitched like a snake that’s just had its head chopped off.

"Right. Sorry." I agreed. "Linda."

"Thanks again Devin. Sorry I squished you."

I wanted to climb back into her car and tell her that she could squish me anytime she wanted. But instead I blushed and shut the car door.

She waved and I stepped back onto the sidewalk.

I live in an older neighborhood, full of big, old bungalows and Victorians. Our house is on a corner lot at the bottom of a hill. Just a few blocks away there’s an elementary school with a big public park, and a popular golf course that takes up several city blocks.

The mother of one of my old friends appeared at the top of the hill, just as Linda beeped her horn and turned the corner.

I met John and his little brother Steve at the park when I was five. My family used to live right across the street, and one day I was there, swinging, when John shoved his brother off the merry-go-round. His mom, Ingrid, yelled and punished him, and John shuffled dejectedly over to the swings.

We were the same age, and we were instant buddies.

Eventually my family moved, buying a house just two doors down from John and his folks.

John’s family, I discovered, were a little odd. They were the family that everybody else in the neighborhood talked about in hushed tones.

John’s dad just never spoke.

At all.

Both he and John’s mom were fitness fiends. Whenever I saw John’s dad, he was working out. Once, John showed me an old trophy that he claimed his dad won at a bodybuilding competition back in the seventies, and a blurry, black and white photo of a huge, muscle-bound guy that didn’t look anything like his dad.

John’s mom was from Germany. She and his dad met mountain climbing in Switzerland, and she moved back here with him after she got pregnant. She was a nurse in Germany, but had an awful time finding work here.

They had a lousy marriage.

I think John was about seven when they divorced. His dad kept the house here, and she took the kids and moved back home.

A few years later (for some reason John could never figure out), they moved back, and John’s dad moved out. This time, Steve went to live with his dad. But John stayed with his mom, and he quickly turned into a thug.

John inherited his dad’s thick, muscular build and his mom’s height. By the time he was twelve he probably stood around six feet tall, and he was already into some serious drugs. That was when he started hanging out with a really rough crowd. He barely made it through his freshman year, and things just got worse, especially with his mom nagging him all the time. When he started ripping off cars and stealing to support his habit, we pretty much stopped hanging out.

He spent a lot of time in juvie, and his mom spent a lot of time crying, wondering what she did to turn him into the big, violent creep he was becoming.

My mom was always nice to Ingrid (unlike most of the other people who lived in the neighborhood), I think partly because she felt bad for her. She always called her Inga. To this day, I think I’m the only person outside of her family who knew her first name.

Ingrid had few things in common with her ex-husband, as far as I could tell, except for their kids and excercise. She never failed to take a long walk every night around six or seven o’clock, when it started to cool down. Over this last summer, I usually saw her leave the house dressed in a little tank top, satin running shorts and tennis shoes. She wasn’t a pretty woman, really, but striking. She was tall, lean and long, graceful, and she carried herself with kind of a regal bearing, which is one reason I figured the neighbors didn’t like her; I think she threatened them. She wore her light blonde hair unflatteringly hacked off just above her shoulders, and always had a dissaproving, pinched look to her face, like she’d just tasted something sour.

I never noticed any effort by her to appear feminine or attractive.

But over the summer, the sun had turned her freckled skin a nice, golden brown, and her hair almost glowed with light blonde streaks. The pale blue satin shorts she wore on her walks emphasized the smooth muscles in her butt, legs and calves. And today, instead of her usual tank top, her perky breasts were packed into a white sports bra. Her footie-socks had little balls of blue cotton that bounced at the back of her sneakers as she loped down the hill towards me.

"Devin!" She greeted me with a smile and stopped to watch Linda drive away. "Who was that?"

"One of my teachers. I stayed late today to help her with some stuff, so she gave me a ride."

"That was nice of her," she said.

"Yeah. Hey, how’s John?" I asked.

She frowned. Her German accent was thick when she finally answered.

"Johnny...Johnny was arrested again."

I didn’t know what to say to that. John had been arrested continuously over the last few years.

"Really? I’m sorry."

"He’s going to be sent to jail for...for a long time, I think. He..." she swallowed; her thin lips trembled as if she were fighting back tears. "He was caught stealing a car, and he was full of the drugs. He fought a policeman! Did I raise my sons to be like this? To have no respect?"

I didn’t know what to say, so I shrugged. "I’m sure he’ll be okay, Ingrid." Somehow, that seemed to calm her down. She sniffled and smiled at me.

"After, he doesn’t want to come back home. H says he’s going to live with his father, just like Stephen. I’ll never see my boys again." She sniffled again and wiped her eyes. "You’re a good boy, Devin. I wish my Johnny would’ve been more like you."

I felt sorry for her. I think she tried to be a good mom. For some reason, I gave her a hug, and she collapsed against me and bawled like a baby on my shoulder.

"It’s all my fault," she sobbed. "I...I don’t know what to do..."

"I’m sorry..." I said, and rubbed her back. I felt her shoulder blades under her shirt, felt her body trembling against me, and I started to get horny. My dick slowly pushed out of the top of my jeans, and I tried to back my hips away from her so she wouldn’t notice my boner.

Eventually, she cried herself out.

She wiped her eyes, smiled, and gave my cheek a little kiss.

My dick throbbed.

"Johnny’s going to be home this weekend to pack his things. You should come and have dinner with us and help me say goodbye."

"Oh. Well. I don’t know..." I shuffled my feet and tried to back out of this as gracefully as I could.

"Please? You’re my Johnny’s best friend. I...I don’t think I can..."

She started to cry again. I took her by the shoulders and gave her a little smile.

"Okay. Sure. I’ll be there. When?"

She sniffled again. "Tomorrow? I’ll send Johnny by?"

"Sure. Sounds good."

"Thank you. Thank you, Devin."

She smiled happily, and I swear, she almost skipped home.

I exhaled with a whoosh.

"The shit I get myself into." I laughed at myself, and went inside to jack off.

That afternoon I told my folks what was going on, and they both wished me luck. Ingrid’s an awful cook besides being a health fiend, and I’ve suffered through many an interesting meal over at John’s.

He used to live to spend the night at my house, just so he could eat normal food.

The first time he stayed with us, he ate two boxes of Fruity Puffs and a dozen donuts in one sitting. And God bless my mom. John loved her, partly because she always covered for his sugar high when he went home to soybean pancakes and tofu bacon.

Needless to say, I was not looking forward to dinner.

John ambled over around six o’clock. His eyes were puffy red slits and I could smell the pot cloud that surrounded him as soon as he stepped through the door. Having been a hippy in the sixties, my mom wasn’t a fool about drugs. She wrinkled her nose when John gave her a hug hello, but she smiled and they talked for a few minutes.

"Well. You take care John." She said, finally. I wanted to get going and get this over with.

She patted my shoulder and gave me an encouraging smile.

"Enjoy dinner."

"S’up, Dev?" John bopped my fist.

I shook my head.

"Not much."

What the hell do you say to a guy who you haven’t seen in three years, a day before he goes to jail? Have fun? Write soon?

"Can I ask you a question?"

"Yeah, sure. What?"

He squinted at me and lit a cigarette.

"What the fuck did you say to my mom yesterday?"

"Huh?" I didn’t know what he was talking about.

"She’s all dressed up, like the fucking mom in Leave It to Beaver, dancing around the house with this shit-eating grin on her face. It’s like I’m going off to college instead a’ jail." He took a deep drag and puffed out a swirling ring of smoke. "So what the fuck did you talk to her about, dude?"

"Nothing. I just stood there. She talked. She was upset about you."

He shook his head and took another deep drag, flicking ashes into the breeze. His cigarette was already half gone.

"Crazy."

We reached his house just as it was getting dark. John reached over and unlatched the gate to their driveway. The gate swung in with a squeal, and we stood outside while he finished his smoke.

"You ready for dinner?"

I grinned. At least we still had this in common.

"I dunno. What’s cooking?"

He grinned back, dropped his smoldering butt on the cement and ground it out with the toe of his boot.

"Some nasty shit." He sighed. "You’d think I could at least get a real fuckin’ dinner on my last night here."

He clapped me on the shoulder.

"C’mon in. I’ve still gotta pack up some stuff. We can toke out for a while ‘till the shit’s ready."

The side door opened onto a landing which led in two directions: downstairs, where John’s dad used to keep his weights, and up a few steps to a swinging door and the main floor of the house.

John hopped up the steps and smacked the door open.

"Hey, Ma! Devin’s here!"

He led me down a short hallway, and whispered, "Check her out."

I peeked around the corner. Ingrid was in the kitchen, a daisy-decorated potholder pulled over her hand, bent over the open stove, giving me a nice view of her ass.

John wasn’t kidding.

Ingrid was wearing a black dress with a full skirt that was a good thirty years out of fashion, with black stockings and heels. She’d curled the tips of her hair, and a string of tiny pearls gleamed around her neck. I could see a matching set of earrings under her bobbed hair. She stood up and almost floated over to me, her skirt swirling around her long legs. She gave me a bone-crushing hug, and a flowery perfume over-powered the rancid smell of whatever was cooking in the stove.

She saw me and broke into a giddy smile.

"Devin! I’m so glad you could come tonight!"

John rolled his bloodshot eyes and I stiffly patted her back.

"C’mon, Mom. Let Dev go. We’re gonna head upstairs ‘till dinner’s done, okay?"

Ingrid let me out of her clinch, and grinned.

"Good, good. Dinner will be ready soon."

"Cool. C’mon up, Dev."

I followed John up to his room. He pushed open his door and crashed on his filthy bed. I settled into the captain’s chair by his battered old desk while he lit up a huge bong and took a hit. The aroma didn’t smell like pot to me, but I guessed that I could of been mistaken; it’d been a long while since I’d smoked anything.

"See what I mean?" He grunted, and offered me a puff.

I took a nice long hit, held the smoke in for a second, and coughed.

"Yeah."

Definitely not pot. Whatever it was though, it was nice and smooth.

John opened a window and waved for the bong.

"Should you be doing that?" I asked. "I mean, y’know, since you’re..."

"Going to jail?" He grinned and puffed away. "Shit. What’re they gonna do, bust me again?"

I shrugged and looked at the bong.

"What is that stuff?"

He kicked off his shoes.

"Hash."

My eyes popped open.

"S’matter? Don’t you like it?"

I was already feeling pretty good.

"It’s...it’s not bad."

He blew smoke out the window and laughed.

"What?"

He laughed harder.

"I bet you could fuck her."

"Who?"

"My mom."

He must be stoned, I thought, and giggled.

"No way."

John rolled over on his back and pillowed his head in his hands. He grinned at me and wiggled his feet.

"Yeah. I bet you could. She’s got the fuckin’ hots for you, dude. That’s probably why she’s all dressed up."

"Naw."

"Think about it. She’s wearing fucking nylons, man. I haven’t seen her dressed like this since... since..." He stared at the ceiling, trying to remember. "Fuck. Forever, dude. I think I remember her an’ my dad going out to dinner once when I was little. For an anniversary, maybe? I dunno. It’s been a long fuckin’ time."

"Quit shitting me."

"I’m not. You know what?" He grinned and hiccupped. "She’s got some nice titties."

I felt my eyes bug out, and my jaw dropped.

"What the fuck are you talking about?"

"No, seriously. Dude, I’ve seen her when she gets out of the shower, after she gets back from her walks. She’s got nice tits. Her ass is okay, too." He laughed again. "You thinkin’ she doesn’t shave?"

I blinked at him. "What?"

He shrugged. "Well, y’know. She’s German an’ all. But she shaves her pits and her legs. Really. I know her face’s butt-ugly, but you could just bend her over the counter and..."

Just then, a soft knock at the door. I pushed the bong behind my chair as Ingrid poked her head into the room.

"Dinner’s ready! Why don’t you boys wash up?"

John was giggling so hard he couldn’t talk, so I piped up.

"We’ll be down in a minute."

Ingrid smiled happily and we heard her heels clicking down the wood stairs.

"She’s not that ugly..." I started, and John burst out laughing.

"HA!" His feet flopped around. "You would fuck her!"

"John, she’s your mom, man. What the hell are you talking about?"

A light went on behind his bleary eyes.

"Dude! I know! Here, I’ll get something to help you."

He rolled back over and slid off his bed. There was a small door next to his desk that led to a storage area that ran along the entire side of the house. When we were kids, it was our secret agent hide-out. For the last few years, John used it to hide his stash.

"Here," he said, and shoved a big, folded cardboard box at me.

I opened it up.

"Holy crap. John."

"I’m not gonna need any of that shit for a while. It’s all yours."

"Look man, I can’t..."

"Yeah, yeah. Yeah you can. Use it to fuck her. There’s at least a years worth of acid and a bunch of other shit in there. Some dude gave me a ton of that date rape drug too. Where the fuck did I put it..."

He dug around in the box and pulled out blotters of acid, little packets of stuff that looked like sugar, and baggies of white powder and pot. He found a packet of the sugary stuff, shook it and stuffed it in his pocket, grinning wickedly.

"That should do it. C’mon. We’ll get her fucked up. If we’re lucky, we won’t even have to eat the crap she made."

He scrambled up.

"You’re gonna drug your mom." I shook my head.

"Yep. And we’re gonna screw her."

"What? You..."

"Dude. I’m horny. Pussy’s pussy. And I ain’t gonna be gettin’ any for a long fucking time."

I sat there with the open box in my lap.

"C’mon Dev. Let’s go."

Ingrid fussed as we got ready to eat.

"Johnny, you sit here, and Devin, you sit there..."

John got the chair at the head of the table. His mom sat to his right, across from me. She spread her napkin in her lap and smiled at me, then bent her head to say grace. I watched John roll his eyes and whisper obscenities at her until she finished.

She looked up and smiled. The table looked as dressed up and ready for a formal party as she did.

"Okay. Johnny, will you serve us, please?"

John grinned at me.

"Yeah, sure mom." He picked up a large, covered serving dish, and paused. "Hey, mom, could you get me one of those big fork things?"

"Oh." She looked around the table. "I thought I laid out..."

"Nope."

"I’ll be right back."

She left her napkin and walked back to the kitchen. John pulled out the little packet from his pocket and tore it open, then dumped the powder into her glass of water.

"John!" I whispered. "Shit! Don’t..."

He grinned and held his finger up to his lips, then used it to stir her water. He gave me a thumbs-up, and pulled a serving fork out from under the table.

"Hey, mom! I found it!"

Ingrid clicked back in from the kitchen.

"It was here all the time."

He pulled the cover off the platter and wrinkled his nose. Steam rose from what looked like dirt brown sawdust that had been formed into something resembling pork chops.

"Smells...good." My stomach flip-flopped when John handed me my plate of...stuff. "What, uh, what’s for dinner?"

Ingrid beamed.

"Soy steaks. I know you boys like meat, but it’s so bad for you. This is much better. It’s good food for you. It will help you be strong men. Don’t wait for me...go ahead." She waved her hands in the air. "Eat."

John was busy staring at his plate, poking at the brown crap with his fork. He looked as queasy as I felt. But I took a bite, and somehow managed to choke it down between gulps of water. I reached for the pitcher in the middle of the table and re-filled my glass.

"Whew!" Thank God John hadn’t poured the drugs into the pitcher. I was going to need a lot of water to get this shit down.

"Good, yes?" Ingrid took a dainty bite and smiled.

I was struggling to appear gracious in the face of desperation. So I hope I can be forgiven for forgetting about the drugs in her water, at least for the moment.

Ingrid reached for her glass and guzzled half of it before I could say anything.

John grinned at his plate of slop.

Nothing I can do now, I thought. So I crossed my fingers and tried the salad.

Halfway through the meal, she started to sweat.

"Oh, my." She dabbed at her forehead with her napkin. "It’s much too warm in here, isn’t it?

John looked up. Somehow he’d managed not to touch much of anything on his plate.

"It’s okay. You all right mom?"

She clutched the table and blinked at us.

"I...I don’t feel...very...well."

John pushed back his chair and stood up.

"Must be the dinner, mom. Spoiled soybean shit can fuck you up."

She was out of it.

"I feel so...odd...you shouldn’t talk like that...Johnny..."

John walked over to her as her head started to roll. He grabbed her hair and yanked her head back. Her eyes fluttered, and a thin line of spit drooled out of the corner of her mouth.

"I gave her enough to fuck her up for the rest of the night. Watch."

John smacked her face with the back of his hand, and she groaned.

"Shit! John, knock it off."

"She can’t even feel it. Here, let’s check her out."

He grabbed the front of her dress and yanked it open. He pulled the ripped material down to her waist, pinning her flailing arms to her sides.

I have to admit, I must’ve been really stoned to even think about going through with this shit. But when I saw her rosy, pink nipples behind the black lace of her bra, my dick about burst out of my jeans.

"See?" He leaned over, grabbed her tits and gave ‘em each a good squeeze.

He was right. They weren’t all that big, but they were a nice, firm handful. And perky.

"Move the shit on the table. I wanna lay her down."

I shoved plates and glasses out of the way, and John pulled his mom out of her chair and bent her face-first over her dining room table.

His breath hissed between his teeth as he rucked her skirt up over her hips.

"Gimme that knife."

"Wha...?"

"The sharp one. I’m gonna cut through this shit."

I handed him the knife and watched him slice a hole in his mom’s nylons, and then her panties. My chest hitched as he tossed the knife onto the floor and tore the hole wider, until her first her crotch was exposed, then her ass.

He leaned back and smacked it. I watched it jiggle as she moaned and clutched at her white linen tablecloth.

"Fuck. Look at that."

John glanced up at me, and his eyes were dead cold. He wrapped one hand around his mom’s neck and pinned her to the table, and dropped his pants with the other. His dick popped out of his boxer shorts, already red and swollen.

"Me first," he grinned, and then shoved his cock deep into his moms pussy.

Her eyes popped open, and she screamed silently, her fists knotting in the tablecloth. She kicked and squirmed; the toes of her shoes scraping on the wood floor, but John just grabbed her ass, pulled her closer, and closed his eyes.

"Awww, yeah."

I watched him dork his mom for a minute, my dick throbbing. She was making little mewling sounds, and her ass rippled with each of his thrusts.

And I decided: what the fuck, I wanted some, too.

So I climbed up onto the table, and pulled down my pants and my underwear. My cock fell on top of her head, and I grabbed her by the ears and pulled her face up so it was level with my dick. John grinned and grabbed her boobs to help prop her up. She swallowed and sputtered as I rubbed my dick around on her face, and her hands grabbed and clenched at my pants.

I squeezed her cheeks until her lips opened, and pushed myself into her warm, wet mouth.

"Ahhh...Damn, that feels good."

She kicked harder, but didn’t bite down. John was fucking her hard now, grunting and pounding into her. I relaxed and let my hips do the walking, feeling the muscles in her throat constrict as I eased further in.

Ingrid looked up at me with pleading, glassy eyes while we nailed her from each end. My balls twitched and clenched, and just that fast, I came in her mouth, shooting off a huge load.

"Fuck..." I whispered to myself, pulling her face as close to me as I could.

I enjoyed my orgasm, feeling her throat constrict as she tried to swallow my cum. A little bit of spooge dribbled out of her mouth and down her neck. Her hands were wrapped around my ass and her whole body was stiff with either pain or the drugs, I couldn’t tell which. I popped out of her mouth as John started smacking her ass.

"Goddamn fucking bitch!" He was screaming as he hit her, her ass quickly turning a bright pink. "Screw with me? You fucking bitch! Turn me in to the goddamn cops! Fuck you! Ghuhrrrhhhahh!!"

John grabbed her ass like he was trying to peel an orange, sinking his fingers deep into her soft flesh. I saw blood seep around his fingernails as her skin tore, and he jerked a few times, groaning like an animal. Then he shoved her body back onto the table and laughed.

"Oh, fuck! That felt so fucking awesome!"

His mom slipped off the table, smacking her chin on the edge as she fell. I heard her teeth clack together, and she fell in a heap on the dining room floor.

John laughed harder and stroked his dick. Ingrid absent-mindedly wiped the spooge and blood off her chin, and started crawling blindly towards the living room.

The sight of her hips up in the air sent my dick raging again, and I rolled off the table, right on top of her, shoving her into the floor. Because of her stockings, Ingrid’s feet couldn’t get any purchase on the smooth wood floor, and she scrambled, kicking and clawing, making her ass rub against my cock. I stretched out on her back, spit on my hand, then reached down and lubed up my dick. I pinned her down and let my penis slide around until I found her butthole.

She let out a hoarse scream as I wedged myself into her ass. A few good, hard pushes, and I was in, nice and snug.

John stepped around in front of her and sat on his butt, locking her arms under his knees and cradling her head in his lap. I wrapped my arms around her waist and started fucking her ass, slowly grinding my hips into her, taking my time. I let my hand drift down until I was cupping her pussy. Her pubic hair was soft and curly, and was so thick it felt like she never trimmed it. I toyed with her pussy until her clit poked against my probing fingers.

Ingrid stopped fighting, and I was surprised to hear her moan around John’s dick as it slid into her mouth.

The rest of the night, we took our time. Just two stoned, horny teenage boys, alone with a woman who we could do whatever we wanted to with. We fucked her for hours, finally calling it a night around two in the morning. Somehow the three of us ended up in the living room. John and I were completely naked. He was sprawled out on the couch, half asleep, and I sat on the floor with my head resting against the side of a chair. My dick was lying flopped over my thigh, scraped raw and stinging. Ingrid had passed out next to me with her head in my lap, her old dress and her underwear torn to shreds.

John was staring at her.

"You should probably head home," he said. "I’m gonna have to figure out a way to explain this shit to her when she sobers up."

He was right. How the fuck were we gonna explain all the bruises and cuts on her body? Or her clothes?

"How the hell are we going to do that?"

He shrugged.

"I dunno. But I’ll think of something. It’d probably be a good idea for you to leave though."

"But...I could..."

"What? Get arrested for raping my mom with me? No fucking way."

"John look..."

He tossed my shirt at me.

"Dev, really. Get dressed and go home."

I stood up and Ingrid’s head bonked on the floor. She just moaned in her sleep.

"And don’t forget the box." I shook my head, but he waved his hand at me. "I’m serious. If you get horny, use that shit. We always keep the basement windows unlocked. Just sneak in some night when she’s at work, drop some in her water or tea or whatever, and hang out for a while. If you wait long enough she’ll never know what happened, and you can get your rocks off whenever you want to." He yawned and rubbed his eyes with his knuckles. "Hey. Promise me something?"

"Sure. What?" I pulled on my underwear and went looking for my pants.

"Be sure to tell me if you do it again. Cool?"

I nodded.

"Cool."

 

I didn’t see John again before he left. Or his mom. Somehow a rumor started making the rounds through the neighborhood that John had gotten stoned out of his mind and then beaten Ingrid up badly enough that she had to go to the hospital. I started feeling guilty as soon as I heard it from my mom.

To this day, I still don’t know how John feels about what we did.

And then Monday rolled around, and back to school I went.

My next week was pretty uneventful. I spent my lunch periods hanging out with my friends and avoiding Cara and Keith, who suddenly seemed attached at the hip. By Friday, I’d heard through the grapevine that Keith had already cheated on Cara with a couple of cheerleaders, and he was going to drop out of school and try to get a job as a bouncer at one of the underage strip clubs downtown.

Go Keith.

On friday afternoon, Ms. Bell corralled me after class and asked me to help her again.

I said sure. Why not?

Today she was wearing a dark blue blouse with shoulder pads and a tight, light grey skirt over the kind of black stockings with the little line running down the back of her legs. A fragile gold chain hung from her neck, dangling in her cleavage, and thin gold hoop earrings flashed when she turned her head.

I followed her back to the storeroom, the clicking of her high heels on the tile floor reminding me of Ingrid walking around in her kitchen. By the time she unlocked the door, I had a boner stretching out my pants.

My dick was so hard it hurt.

She brought out the ladder and started up again, but this time I stopped her with one of my hands on her arm, and my other around her waist.

"I don’t think so, Ms. Be...uh...Linda. Not like last week. Okay?"

She smiled.

"All right."

I filled up the hand-truck and hauled another batch of the heavy boxes to her room. We spent the next hour or two unpacking, and she told me stories about living in Europe while she was in college. Finally, I stood up and stretched, popping my back.

"Look," she said. "It’s dark again. Would you like another ride?"

The clock said six-thirty. There wouldn’t be another bus for at least half an hour.

"Sure. That’d be great."

"I have to run by my house first, if that’s okay."

I think I blushed. I know I smiled.

"Sure. No problem."

Linda lived a few miles from school in the opposite direction from my house, in a small apartment complex that had converted to condominiums. We pulled into the parking lot and she led me to a tidy, two floor condo. She unlocked the door and I followed her inside.

As soon as she opened the door, I heard the squawks. When she flicked on the lights, I found myself in a tiny living room, full of comfortable, feminine furniture. In a cage hanging from a metal post was a brilliant red parrot, who took one look at me and squawked again.

"Cutie-pie! Cutie-pie!" It climbed the bars of its gage and recited that phrase over and over, staring me up and down.

"He likes you," said Linda. "He doesn’t usually like men."

"Oh?"

"Mm-hmm." She held out a bag of sunflower seeds. "Here. Why don’t you feed him? He’ll love you forever."

I grinned and took a small handful of kernels from the bag. Then I thought of every parrot I’ve ever seen at pet stores. They always have some freaky sign taped to their cages, warning people to stay away or they’ll bite. I paused.

"How should I do this?

"Just move slowly, so you don’t scare him, and rest your hand next to his cage."

"Okay."

I pressed the side of my hand on the bars of his cage, with the seeds resting on my open palm.

"What’s his name?"

"Bert."

I laughed.

"Like..." I started.

"Ernie and."

She grinned back at me as Bert sidled closer to my hand. He looked at me sideways, ruffling his feathers.

"Cutie-pie!" He croaked, and gently nibbled at a sunflower seed, poking his sharp beak through the cage bars.

"Ernie lives with my sister in France." Linda watched Bert crack open the seed and discard the shell. "Sometimes Bert gets lonely here all by himself. Don’t you Sweetie-pie?"

She cooed at her bird, and he pressed the top of his head against the cage. She kissed him, and he bounced around, squawking happily.

"He likes to dance. See?"

"Cookie! Cookie for Bert!" He repeated, doing a little sidestep.

"Cute," I said.

Linda smiled at me.

"How would you like a quick tour?"

The place looked about as big as a shoe box. But why not?

"Uh, sure?"

She showed me her tiny kitchen and her dining room. Other than the living room, that was pretty much it for downstairs. Then she took me upstairs and showed me her office, which consisted of a nice old roll top desk with a comfy chair, a small home theater system and a couch that were tucked into the spare bedroom. There was a tiny bathroom by the stairs, and she almost - almost - let me peek in her bedroom.

"Oh, shit." She shut the door in a hurry. I barely saw a pink comforter draped over a large, neatly made bed. "Sorry. Too messy."

We stood in the hallway, inches apart, and a sudden, uncomfortable silence fell between us.

"Umm. So...so you live here all alone?" I asked.

"Yes. Well, usually. Except for Bert, I..."

A telephone rang in her study.

"Excuse me," she said, and left me alone to study pictures of her and another, younger woman, both bundled up for cold weather, smiling happily at the camera. I recognized the Eiffel tower in the background of a couple photos. The woman looked a little bit like Linda, but nowhere near as severe. I assumed it was her sister.

In the other room, I could hear Linda trying to pacify whoever had called.

"I’ll be right there, Mrs. Kline. In just a minute. I have a guest...No. It’s no trouble. Of course. I will. Bye-bye."

Linda hung up, and when she stepped out of the room she smiled like she was afraid I’d left while she was talking.

"I think I interrupted something important." I said.

"Oh no. That was Mrs. Kline. She lives next door. We usually have dinner together on Friday nights, because her kids can’t get here on the weekends. I told her I might be late tonight, but she was getting worried. I just need to run over there for a minute, and then we can go. Do...would you like to meet her? She’s really a sweet lady..."

"Actually," I hooked my thumb at the bathroom. "Would you mind if I use your restroom instead? I had a huge soda at lunch, and..."

She grinned.

"Go right ahead. I’m going to run over and take her some dinner, though. You don’t mind waiting for me?"

I shook my head.

"Not a bit."

She rustled around downstairs while I stood over the toilet. There was a fluffy pink seat-cover on the lid that kept knocking it closed, so I had to piss bent over, holding the stupid lid up.

I was shaking the last drops out when I heard the front door open, and Linda shouted up the stairs. "I’ll be back in a few minutes!"

"Okay!" I yelled back, then I buttoned my jeans and flushed the toilet. The house was quiet, and I started downstairs to hang out with Bert, but something stopped me after the first step.

There’s no way I can explain the urge that made me turn around and open her bedroom door.

But that’s exactly what I did.

I turned on the light and looked around.

Linda’s bedroom, like the rest of her house, was immaculate and girly; from the ruffled pink fringe on her bedspread to her choice of pictures to her antique furniture. But it was the roomiest room in the house, and it had its own bathroom that was decked out in more frilly pink.

"Looks okay to me," I said to myself. "I don’t see what the...problem...was..."

In the other corner of the room was a heavy wood contraption, pushed up against the wall.

"What the fuck...?"

I stepped over to it and ran my hand along the gleaming wood of the top bar.

"Holy shit."

Linda had a rack. A real life, straight out of the middle-ages, lock you up to punish you rack. Or a stockade, I guess.

Whatever.

The thing that you lock some poor idiots head and arms into, bending them over into a...uncomfortably compromising position.

You know what I mean.

"What the hell do you use this for, Linda?"

Backing away from her...torture device, I bumped into the corner of her dresser, knocking over some small framed photos.

"Shit!"

I straightened up, trying to put everything back in the same spots, and the urge hit me again.

"Let’s see what we’ve got in here."

I opened a drawer. Inside were carefully folded blouses, and a box of knickknacks.

Downstairs, Bert let out a squawk, and I almost jumped out of my skin. I shut the drawer and listened, my heart racing, but Bert quieted down.

"Shit," I said, sweating a little. I swallowed around a hitch in my throat, and tried another, smaller drawer. "Oh, yeah."

I found a drawer full of lacy underwear. I ran my hands over Linda’s panties, and I got an instant boner. I was having trouble breathing, and my hands started to shake.

"Oh, God."

Suddenly, all I wanted to do was jack off, right then and there. Taking a deep breath, I managed to pull myself back together.

First, I thought, ‘I gotta tell the guys about this’, but then I realized nobody’d believe me.

I needed a trophy, for proof. I almost just grabbed the first thing I saw, but some barely functioning part of my brain made me pull back my hand before I took anything.

"No. Not the stuff she wears."

Flipping through the stacks of bra’s and panties, I found a lacy black g-string crumpled into a ball way at the back of the drawer, and a matching, see-through, push up bra. I pulled them both out of the drawer, and shook them out.

I smelled them, inhaling deeply, then held them up to the light, letting them dangle in my hands.

They were so enticing; I almost forgot where I was.

Bert squawked again downstairs, and I jumped and shoved the undies into my pockets. I walked as quickly as I could to the door, but the house was still quiet.

"Fuck," I said, wiping my forehead. "Damn bird."

I knew I was pushing my luck and I was going to turn off the light and leave, but her closet caught my eye. I glanced over the railing at the front door, and decided to gamble.

"Let’s see what we’ve got in here..."

Linda had a typical walk-in closet, with sliding doors that pulled open. Dresses and a few tailored suits with matching skirts hung from a pole on one side, with her high heel shoes and a pair of running shoes lined up on the floor.

But the other side...

I whistled.

"Holy shit."

Hanging on the other side of the closet were uniforms: leather bondage gear, a French maid outfit, and a nurses uniform. Hung from a rack on the wall was a ton of S&M gear: leather masks, ball gags, whips and riding crops, handcuffs and padded leather shackles, dildoes of all sizes and shapes. Bottles of lubricant and a fishbowl full of condoms sat on a small dresser.

I blinked, and my mouth fell open. I picked up a pair of the heavy leather shackles. The long, thin chains tinkled. One of the dildoes had fallen off the tabletop, and I picked it up. It flopped over in my hand, and I looked at Linda’s bed, realizing that hidden under her sweet, girlie bedclothes was a sturdy steel bed frame and headrest.

"OhMyGod. She’s a fucking bondage queen."

I was so enthralled with my discovery that I hadn’t heard the front door open. I was standing there with her chains and her dildo when Linda stepped into the room.

"Devin?" The shock on her face almost made me drop the sex toys. "What are you doing?"

"I, uh...I just...found these..." I stuttered, and the big rubber penis flopped around again. I felt my face and neck burn and turn bright red.

Her face got hard and cold.

"Put those down right now. I’m taking you home."

 

That was the most uncomfortable car ride of my life.

Neither of us spoke. Linda stared straight ahead, her pale face flushed and both of her small hands gripped the steering wheel.

For the most part, I just tried to disappear into my seat. I cleared my throat once, and she clenched her teeth tight enough that the small muscles along her jaw popped.

I shut up the rest of the way home.

She squealed to a stop next to my house, and I tried to apologize.

"Linda, look, I’m sorry. I really didn’t..."

"Ms. Bell."

"Wha...oh. Okay. Ms. Bell, I’m s..."

"Get out of my car. Right... now...!"

"Please, I let m..."

"GET OUT!"

I got out.

As soon as I shut the door, she revved the noisy little engine, and then I was alone. Dejected, I stuck my hands in my pockets, and grinned when my fingers wrapped around my plundered trophies.

The next week was pretty rough.

Apparently Cara didn’t think I’d been fucked up enough after she broke up with me, so every chance she got, she made a point of flinging herself at Keith and shoving her tongue in his mouth.

That didn’t really piss me off, to tell the truth. It just got me a little queasy when the spit started dripping.

What did put a wrench into my day was looking forward to last period Spanish.

And Linda.

Linda - err, Ms. Bell - only spoke with me during class if she absolutely had to, and she wouldn’t look at me at all.

Something made me not tell the guys about my little discovery. I didn’t feel ashamed, really, or embarrassed. I think I felt disappointed. Like I’d teetered on the edge of a sexual revelation, and instead of falling in, I backed up.

I carried around her stolen panties with me, playing with them wherever I went. I couldn’t stop fantasizing about her, dressed up in her lingerie or her costumes, fucking me.

It was worse in class.

Every day I walked out of the classroom, reeling in pain from the continuous hard-on that would pop up as soon as I saw her. Jacking off brought no relief. And believe me, I tried.

When the last bell rang on Friday afternoon, I packed up my notebook and hurried the door with the rest of the spawn, holding my backpack over my throbbing groin. I tried not to meet Ms. Bell’s eyes and just get out as fast as I could.

"Devin. Please come here."

Oh shit, I thought. I’m in trouble.

She was leaning against the edge of her desk with her arms folded across her chest. As the last of the kids filed out, she smiled sweetly at me.

"You’re leaving?" She asked.

Hell, yeah. No reason to hang around here.

"I thought...I guess I didn’t think you’d want me to help after..."

She waved her hand.

"Those boxes are still much too heavy for me. Besides, you know what to do. We can finish faster if you’re helping."

"Well, okay, I guess. But I need to catch..."

She nodded, grinning.

"Your bus. I know. If it’s okay, I’m willing to give you a ride. We might be here a while later than usual tonight, though."

After not speaking to me for a week, she was suddenly a little too sweet. A tiny alarm went off in the back of my head. But she dropped her arms and gripped the side of the desk, leaning further back. I looked her up and down, and swallowed hard.

Today she was wearing a dress with a full length skirt. It buttoned up the front, starting around her knees and ending at a swooping neckline. She was wearing a pearl necklace that looked just like Ingrid’s'.

The sight of her cleavage when her body shifted caused my dick to short-circuit my brain.

"Okay. Cool." I said. "I, uh, I’m sorry about last week. I..."

She shushed me with a finger to my lips. When she smiled my dick throbbed in my pants, and my lips tingled where she touched me.

Then she put me to work.

She sat at her desk, and by the time we - I - finished, I was sweating like a pig.

"There." I said. "All done."

"Good. Let’s go."

The school was deserted except for a janitor sweeping a stairwell at the other end of the hall. When we stepped outside, stars were already twinkling and the moon lit our way as we walked to her car. She unlocked my door and then walked around to the drivers’ side, then she squeezed in next to me and handed me her purse.

"Hold this?"

"Okay."

It was late October, just a day shy of Halloween. The day had been sunny and warm, but now it was freezing out. She started the car and turned on the beetle’s heat.

"It’ll take a minute to warm up," she said, and pulled out of the school parking lot. Jack-o’-lanterns grinned at us from the porches of the houses as we drove by.

"What are you doing for Halloween? Are you going to any parties?"

I shook my head.

"No. I didn’t make any plans, after the other day...uh, you know...I guess I didn’t feel like doing much. My folks and my sister are gone for the weekend, so I was just gonna rent some movies and stay home." I glanced at her. "How about you?"

She licked her lips.

"I’ve made some arrangements."

"Huh?"

She looked at me and smiled. In the dark, her smile didn’t seem to reach her eyes.

"I’m having a party tomorrow night. How would you like to...be my date?"

I blinked.

"Excuse me?"

"Would you like to go to my party? I think it will be fun."

I stared at her, no idea what to say.

"You’re kidding. Right?"

"No. Really. I’d like for you to be there."

My dick started screaming, ‘Say yes! You bonehead!’, so I said, "Sure. Okay."

She smiled. I was shocked enough that I didn’t notice where she was driving until she parked and cut the engine.

I looked around dumbly.

"Here we are," she said brightly.

"This...this is your house." I stuttered.

"Come on inside." She unsnapped her seatbelt, opened her door and stepped out of the car.

"But I..."

"Come on. I want to show you something."

"But..."

"Hurry. It’s cold."

She waited for me to get out and shut my door, and then she took my arm in hers and marched me to her porch. She jingled her keys, unlocked the front door and smiled at me. Bert greeted us as we walked in.

"Cutie-pie! Cutie-pie!"

Linda fed him a sunflower seed.

"He’s been asking about you all week. You must have made an impression on him."

"I...guess so." I said, and frowned. "Is that what you wanted to show me?"

Linda shook her head, unbuckled the belt around her waist and slipped out of her coat. She laid it over the back of her couch, walked back to me and stopped just inches away. I could feel her breath on my face.

"You did something very bad the other night." She said, and laid her hands on my chest.

A tingle shot through my body when she touched me, and I knew she could see the bulge in my pants. I swallowed around a lump in my throat, and my voice sounded suddenly hoarse.

"Yeah, I know. I’m really sorry. I shouldn’t have gone in your room, but..."

She was tracing a little zigzag patter on my chest with a long, red fingernail.

"But you were intrigued."

"Yeah. I guess so..."

She edged even closer and looked down into my eyes. God, she was tall.

"Did you...like what you found?"

I couldn’t believe this was happening. A week ago, she looked like she wanted to kill me. And now...

"Um. Yes?"

"Have you been thinking about me?" She whispered, and eased my jacket over my shoulders.

It fell to the floor and she kicked it away.

A mantra was playing in my head, flowing through my mind over and over, in time with my throbbing dick.

Oh God oh God oh God...

"Yes..." I breathed.

She smiled and leaned over, like she was going to kiss me. Her dark brown eyes fluttered.

"Good..."

Her soft, ruby red lips parted and the little pink tip of her tongue flicked out. She pressed against me and wrapped her arms around my neck, then softly licked my lips, running her moist tongue lightly over my upper lip, then my lower lip, and back. I shivered, and her warm thigh rubbed against my crotch. She played with my hair, gently biting my lower lip with her sharp, white teeth.

I was frozen stiff.

She nibbled my lip and wiggled against me, her breath hot and sweet on my face. I moaned and tried to put my arms around her, but she pulled back, smiling. I tried to push her down onto the floor, but she stepped away and took my wrist.

"I want you to come upstairs with me."

Suddenly, I was sweating again, and I was having trouble breathing.

"Oh. Okay."

She pulled me to the stairs and smiled reassuringly over her shoulder. All I could see was her sweet, round ass, swaying in front off me. I tried to touch it, and she smacked my hand away.

"Ow!"

She grinned.

"Not yet."

The bedroom door was open, but the lights were off.

"Go ahead," she said.

I stepped inside, and she turned on the lights and shut the door behind us, locking it behind her. I heard a drawer behind me open and shut. I almost turned around, but then I noticed her bed.

All the frilly girl stuff was gone, replaced with a single, black silk sheet tucked over the mattress. Lying on the bed were the leather handcuffs she’d caught me with, one pair attached to each of the thick steel posts at each corner of the bed.

She stepped behind me and touched my hips. She wrapped an arm around my waist and gently stroked my belly. I felt her breasts press into my back, and she let her chin rest on my shoulder.

I could just see her face out of the corner of my eye.

"Do you like my bed?" She asked. "Does it excite you?"

My mouth was too dry to speak, so I nodded.

"Let’s see."

She stopped rubbing my stomach and unbuttoned my jeans with a flick of her wrist. I jumped as my dick poked out of my underpants. It felt like it was going to explode.

"Okay, Linda, c’mon now..."

She hissed and squeezed me, pinning me to her. God, she was strong. Somewhere beyond the hormones flooding my system, I wondered why the hell she needed me to help her at school.

I probably should’ve given that some more thought, but she didn’t give me the time.

"Don’t move," she warned, and I felt something cold and sharp slide under my chin. "Unless you like blood."

"Holy shit, Linda! Hey, look! This was fun, and I’ve learned my lesson, but..."

I tried to pull away, but she jerked me back against her and the butcher knife in her hand bit into my throat.

"Devin, you were very bad. A bad, bad boy. I forgive you for snooping. Really. After I took you home, Bert helped me realize you did what any other horny teenage boy would’ve done. I know you’ve been attracted to me for a long time, and I’m actually kind of glad you found my little secret. But I want you to understand something. You need to be very quiet now. From now on, you’re not to speak unless I tell you to. Do you understand?"

I nodded.

The knife pressed harder, and a sharp pain shot into my neck. "What was that?"

"Yeah! Yeah! I get it! Linda, please...!"

She jerked me again.

"You have lost the privilege of calling me Linda. You may call me Ms. Bell. Do you understand?"

Holy shit. She’s lost it. A fucking bird’s talking to her? Calming her down? Forget Vampira, forget Bride of Frankenstein.

She was a fucking psycho.

Fuck, fuck, fuck.

"Yeah. Okay...uh, Ms. Bell. I got it."

"Good. Now. I asked you a question."

"Wha...What was that?"

"Are you excited?"

Not any fucking more, I thought.

After she pulled the knife on me, my dick went from looking like a tent pole in my underwear to hiding somewhere around my armpits. Hell, as far as I knew, it jumped off and slithered out under her door, and was running like hell to Bermuda right now.

"Uh, I...was..."

"Let’s see," she said again.

Her hand slid back down and into my underpants. She ran her fingernails through my pubic hair and then gripped my balls. She kissed my neck and softly nibbled my earlobe as she played with me.

I shivered, and my dick decided to take a risk.

She laughed in my ear and used the flat of her knife to force my head back onto her shoulder.

"That’s a nice boy," she said. "Just like that. Now relax."

She stroked me until I was hard again, and she ran a fingernail along the bottom of my cock up to the tip, pushing it against my belly.

"Very nice," she whispered, and let it flop back down. It hung straight out, pulsing.

I felt dizzy.

"Now then. I was telling you that I forgave you?"

"Yes Ms. Bell," I croaked. I sounded like her stupid bird.

"Well. A couple days ago, I realized you took something when you were here, too. Didn’t you?"

I managed a nod.

The knife pricked me.

"What did you say?"

"Y-yes. I did."

She smiled and licked my ear. My dick twitched in her hand.

"You’ve been playing with something in your pocket this week, haven’t you?"

I shut my eyes.

Poke.

"Yes."

Poke.

"Ms. Bell," she said.

Poke.

"Yes, Ms. Bell."

The knife eased back, and her other hand reached into the pocket of my jeans. She pulled her panties out and dangled them in front of my face.

"That’s where they went! I wondered where they’d disappeared to. I just knew I put them in my dresser."

Poke.

"Did you look through my dresser, Devin?"

Poke.

"Yes Ms. Bell."

"Did you take anything else of mine?"

I squeezed my eyes shut, and nodded.

Poke.

"Yes Ms. Bell."

"What?"

Poke.

"I...I took a bra."

She nuzzled me, giving me little, soft kisses.

"Do you like what you took?"

"Y-yes Ms. Bell."

"Did you think about me this week? Wearing what you took from me?"

I was breathing hard again. She’d wrapped her panties around my penis, and was slowly jerking me off. My knees started to tremble.

"Yes." I whispered.

"Did you bring me back my bra, too?"

I shook my head.

Poke.

"No! No, Ms. Bell. It’s still at my house."

"Did you try my underwear on?" She asked.

"No. I didn’t..."

"Did you think about it? Did you wonder what my panties would feel like? Did you imagine slipping them on, the soft lace stroking you at school, hidden under your pants? Or my bra, hidden under your shirt, strapped around your sweet chest?"

I gulped and shook my head again.

Poke.

"N-no. I didn’t. Really. I just wanted something to remember you with..."

"You stole from me."

"But..."

She stopped rubbing my cock and tossed the panties on the bed.

"Give me your arm." She patted my left shoulder. "This one."

She grabbed my left wrist and yanked my arm behind my back. The cold pressure on my neck eased up, and she pushed me onto the bed.

With my pants halfway to my knees, I couldn’t stay up. I fell over, and she landed on top of me. I heard the rattle of a chain and then a leather strap tightened around my wrist.

She’d tied me with the cuff attached to the opposite - right - side of the bed. I had to use all my strength to flip over, but she’d already locked my wrist into the handcuff. When I flopped onto my back, I found her straddling my hips with the knife pointed right at my throat, and I realized she’d planned it this way.

"Don’t move." Her smile was gone.

The point of her knife poked my cheek, and her ass rubbed my cock as she pinned my other wrist to the bed with her knee. She grabbed the cuff lying next to my head, and quickly strapped my right wrist in.

Then she stroked my face with her blade, and grinned. She sat up, and I could see her dress had popped its buttons up to her waist. She grabbed my t-shirt and slit it open with her knife.

"Oh shit! Linda, please...!"

She jabbed my nipple with the knife and hissed at me.

"What did you say?"

I bit my lip and shut up. A little blood trickled down my ribs from the cut she’d made.

Then she leaned over and kissed me. I heard myself groan as her tongue flicked in and out of my mouth, and I for a second I forgot my fear.

Her kiss was soft and she ran her hand up my ribs as she pulled my tongue into her mouth and sucked on it. She kept the knife held at my neck and pinched my bloody nipple with her free hand, and then she ripped her dress open to her belly, down to the last couple buttons.

I felt my cock throb against her backside and bit my lip. Under her dress she was wearing a white push up bra. The cups were cut just under her tiny, pink nipples, forcing them to jut out.

"Do you like my breasts, Devin?" She asked.

"Y-yes, Ms. Bell."

She smiled.

I’d answered the question right, I guess, because she wrapped her hands around the back of my head, leaned over and pressed her chest onto my face. One of her nipples poked against my lips, and I sucked on it, nibbling it. Her tits were bigger than I’d thought. I realized that the little peeks I’d managed to catch over the years had just misled me about the size of her boobs.

Her hips jerked, grinding her ass into my crotch. And then she pulled away. She sat up and looked down at me, smiling. She stabbed he knife into the mattress next to my armpit and played with her breasts with one hand, then reached behind her ass and stroked my cock with the other.

Maybe she wasn’t going to kill me. I remembered the bondage get-up in her closet, and prayed this was just some funky role-playing game for her. Despite myself, I was starting to get into it.

Linda shut her eyes and played with me for a minute, until I was hard in her hand again. And then she bent over and kissed my neck, sliding her tongue down my chest. She pinched and bit my nipples, trailing her mouth over them, sucking them, and then she slid her body further down, biting and kissing my belly, licking my belly button, and then she grabbed my cock with both hands and took me into her mouth with a gulp.

My entire body tingled when I felt her lips press against my belly, and I jerked against her. She looked up at me, my dick buried in her throat, stretching out her mouth. She bobbed her head and I slid out with a slurp.

"Do you like that?"

"Oh, my God." I whispered. "Yes...uh...uhh...Ms. Bell...Uhhhh"

My feet twitched and my hands clenched as she sucked me, slowly and gently. She slid one arm under my ass and pillowed her head on my hip. Her soft, curly hair tickled me, and she cupped my balls with her free hand and lightly tickled my asshole with her fingertips. She worked me slowly at first, and then picked up speed, until my hips jerked and my toes curled.

"Oh shit! Oh...sh-shit! P-please...gnnng!"

She stopped sucking me right as I started to cum, but rolled off me onto the bed and kept stroking me. Her hand pumped away, and I couldn’t hold back. I shot my load, and she milked me, pointing my dick up towards my belly.

"Oh, fuck, Linda! Fuck, yeah!"

Sticky, pearly white cum pooled on my stomach, and dripped down my sides. My chest heaved as she smiled at me and squeezed the last drops of cum out of my cock. Then she ran her hand over the mess on my belly and licked her fingers clean.

"You made quite a mess, Devin."

I managed to nod. I could barely breathe.

She slid off the bed and pulled my pants down around my ankles. Then she pulled off my tennis shoes and my socks, pinned one of my legs to the bed and buckled me down, tightening the cuff around my leg just above my pants.

"You made a mess and you called me Linda. I told you to call me Ms. Bell, didn’t I?"

"Y-yeah. But..."

She strapped in my other leg, jerked the chains tight, and then pulled my pants all the way off.

"That means you have to be punished."

I tried to sit up. I still had some slack in the chains locking up my arms.

"No, no. You don’t get up until I let you."

Linda pushed me down and straddled my chest. She tightened up the chains for my arms, until I was spread-eagled out on her bed. Then she slid off again, my cum leaving a wet, shiny trail where she’d smeared it over my body.

"What a bad boy you are. Since you can’t seem to follow directions..."

She pulled the knife out of the bed and set it on her nightstand, then stepped over to her closet. She rolled open the door and grabbed something off the rack.

"I think we just need to make sure you don’t talk any more this weekend."

She grinned and held up a gag and a mask.

"Linda, please..."

She slapped me hard enough to make my eyes water. My lip swelled and I tasted blood.

"Shut up."

She pulled the black leather mask over my head, and then zipped it up the back. She unzipped the eye and mouth slits, and then shoved the red rubber ball of the gag against my lips.

"Oww!"

She wiggled it into my mouth, until I gurgled, and then she strapped it around my head, hooking it in place.

"There." She stepped back and admired her handiwork. "Perfect."

She smiled at me, watching me jerk around on her bed. The cuffs didn’t hurt, but I was strung so tight I could barely move, and the mask was stifling. I felt myself start to panic again, and screamed into my gag.

Completely muffled. Almost no sound reached my ears through the thick leather. And then I knew that I’d blown my chance for help.

Now no one could hear me.

"Oooh, poor boy. Uncomfortable?" Linda cooed. "Here. Let me help."

She pulled a thick pillow out of the closet and shoved it under the small of my back, and then another, until my hips were almost a foot off the bed.

"You wanted me to fuck you, didn’t you? I know you did. I could see it in your eyes when I found you leering into my closet, and all this week at school." She ran a hand lightly over my prone body.

Her touch was electric. My body jumped.

"There, there. You got to have your fun, now it’s my turn." She smiled again. "Just relax. You’re about to get your wish. Now, wait just a second."

She turned back to her closet, and came back out with a big bottle of anal lubricant.

"You’ll need this," she said, and crawled up onto the bed. She knelt between my legs and squirted a bunch of lube onto my crotch and over my balls. She slathered it on thick. Despite myself, my dick came back to life at the cool touch of the jelly, and she grinned.

"Well, look at that. You are a horny boy, aren’t you?" She shook more lube down to the tip of the bottle. "We’ll just have to fix that, won’t we?"

She used her fingertips to spread my ass cheeks open.

"What a cute little butt you’ve got, Devin."

She grinned and pressed the tip of the bottle into my anus.

My body jerked as she squeezed the rest of the lube into my rectum. She laughed and tossed the bottle onto the floor.

"Don’t you like that?"

My head flopped frantically from side to side, and she unbuttoned the last two buttons holding her dress closed. She let it slide off onto the floor and rested her hands on my thighs. She was wearing a flowery garter belt with her stockings and a pair of lacy panties over that.

"That’s too bad," she said, and leaned over with her ass up in the air.

She lapped the drying cum from my stomach, purring like a cat. I closed my eyes, feeling the heat from her body on mine. The tip of my dick rubbed her chest, her bra, and her belly as she licked and slurped.

I groaned with pleasure.

And then she sat up again, and pulled down her panties.

My eyes popped open and I started to thrash in my chains.

Ms. Bell laughed, and stroked the hard, thick, purple cock dangling where her pussy should’ve been. Her - his - cock was big - bigger than mine - and the balls hanging down inside her thighs were hairless.

"I hope I’m everything you wanted, Devin," she whispered and eased down onto me.

My legs were spread open, and my ass was way up in the air. I kicked and thrashed, but I could barely move. She just giggled and slipped her cock slowly into my oozing rectum.

It hurt.

It fucking hurt a lot .

Once she was in far enough that I couldn’t dislodge her, she grabbed my ass with both of her hands and pushed with her hips. She had all the leverage she needed, and suddenly I felt like I had to take a huge shit.

"There sweet boy. Doesn’t that feel nice?" She cooed. "You feel so sweet, I love your ass."

She let her weight rest on me and her tits dug into my chest. Her sticky hands slid up my body and grabbed a pair of leather handles that were sewn onto the sides of my mask, and she started pumping into me. She buried her face in the crook between my neck and my shoulder and purred, sucking and nuzzling me. Her hair poked into my eye and I had to turn my head away, giving her better access to my neck while she fucked me.

"That’s my sweet baby. My sweet, sweet baby." she whispered as she chewed on my neck. "You want me to cum in your ass, don’t you baby..."

Oh, fuck, it hurt.

She was pounding into me, smashing her belly against my balls. My dick was pressed flat against her stomach, and her garter belt rubbed it while she fucked me. Her belly was slick with my cum and the lube she’d smeared all over me, and the friction was turning the lube warm, then hot.

"You like it. I can feel it..."

My dick slid underneath her garter belt and stuck there, between the lacy material and her stomach. I groaned as I felt another orgasm building.

I didn’t want to cum. I didn’t. Not with some freak fucking me in the ass.

But I couldn’t help it.

My toes curled and my hands clenched into fists. A muffled wail from behind my mask caused her to stop pumping me for a second. She smiled as she pushed her upper body away from me, and shoved with her hips until her dick was buried and her balls slapped my ass.

"Cum for me," Linda purred. "Cum all over your sweet chest..."

She ran her fingers lightly up and down the thick vein running along the bottom of my cock, and a thick stream of cum spurted out of my dick like a fountain. Tears of shame burned in my eyes as my chest was sprayed with milky-white droplets.

Linda grinned and licked her fingers clean.

"That tastes so sweet..."

She gathered her legs up so she was kneeling underneath me, and pulled my ass higher. With my chained legs stretched over her thighs, she began fucking me with quick, hard strokes.

"Baby, oh baby..."

I didn’t feel her cum inside me. None of that ‘hot jizm exploding, filling me up’ crap. It was nothing like any of the shit you read about in the dirty magazines. One minute, she (he? it?) was pounding me, ripping into my asshole, and the next she just stiffened. After a series of small jerks, the pressure in my bowels lessened and she collapsed on top of me.

Then I felt warm fluid dripping down my ass cheeks, and she was snuggling me, gently kissing my nipples and wrapping herself around my body.

"Sweet boy, I knew you’d like it..." she whispered.

She rested her head on my chest, stroking the cum covering me with a sharp fingernail, swirling it around and making little designs.

"I can’t wait for tomorrow to introduce you to my friends," she yawned.

And then she fell asleep, right on top of me, with her cock slowly shrinking inside my ass. After a few minutes she started to snore softly, and her penis popped out.

It felt just like I’d taken a little turd.

I woke up to find dingy grey light pouring through her bedroom windows.

"Rise and shine sleepy-head," she said, as she dragged me, feet first, off the bed. "Time to get ready for the party."

My feet were cuffed with a new pair of leather bonds. A short, thin nylon cord dangled between them, I guess so I could walk on my own. My hands were hand-cuffed tightly in front of me, and I noticed the other cuffs were still attached to the bedframe.

Linda was standing in front of me, completely naked. She was holding the riding crop from her closet in one hand, and poked my face with it. I wasn’t wearing the mask anymore, but I was still gagged.

"Stand up Devin."

Soft, her cock swung down four or five inches. There was dried shit and blood caked on it, and smeared all over the tops of her legs.

"C’mon. We don’t have all day. Huffff!"

She pulled me to my feet and a sharp pain flooded my bowels. Suddenly I had to go to the bathroom very, very badly. She yanked on a heavy leash she’d attached to a studded leather collar around my neck, and my wobbly legs almost gave out.

"Stand up straight!" she demanded.

I did my best, and she led me into her bathroom. The rope around my ankles let me shuffle along in little half-steps.

"Sit!"

She pushed me down onto the toilet and held my penis while I relieved myself. Shit bubbled out of my ass and plopped into the toilet, splashing me.

I squeezed my eyes closed and prayed to wake up.

Linda laughed and played with her little whip, gently slapping the underside of my chin with it.

"All finished. That’s a good boy, pooping in the toilet."

She cleaned me, and then pulled my leash again.

"Now into the shower. We want you to make a good impression tonight."

I tried to step over the ledge of the bathtub, and almost tipped over. The whip whacked me in the butt, and I stumbled in.

"Raise your arms."

A metal pipe ran across the top of her shower, from one wall to the other, with a sturdy hook hanging from the middle. I shook my head, and she flicked her wrist.

"GAAHH!"

Her crop caught me across my nipple. Linda wasn’t smiling anymore.

"You smell like a disgusting pig. Raise your arms. Now!" She flicked her wrist again.

WHACK!

Pain exploded through me as the tip of her crop kissed my crotch. My vision swam, and she screamed again.

"NOW!"

WHACK!

My other nipple burned, and I raised my arms, shuddering. She reached up and attached my cuffs to the hook with a small, light clamp.

"There. That wasn’t so hard, was it?" she asked pleasantly.

My whole body hurt. I didn’t want to piss her off again, so I shook my head.

Linda stepped into the shower behind me, reached around my waist, and started the water running. A blast of freezing cold water hit me in the face, sending chills down my entire body. She pushed my head into the freezing spray and raked her fingers through my hair. I came out sputtering, and then she was lathering me up with shampoo.

"There. Doesn’t that smell good?"

She dunked me again and rinsed me. The water was warming up now, and I felt her arm wrap around my waist, and she bent over. When she straightened, she held a bar of pink soap under my nose.

"This is my favorite. I think you’ll like it too." The soap smelled like her, like she smelled every day when we’d stayed late in her classroom.

I groaned.

Linda slowly, gently soaped me up. Starting with my arms, she worked her way down past my groin, washing me as she went, and then moving back up to my crotch.

"Mmm. Let’s have a little fun, shall we?"

I let my head hang as she washed my cock. Despite myself, it slowly hardened until it was standing straight up, throbbing in her fist.

"Such a nice, hard cock," she whispered.

And then something hard and rubbery was poking me.

Linda pulled me against her and played with my chest as she jacked me off, gently rubbing her growing dick up and down my wet, soapy ass crack.

God. Just like last night, I thought. This can’t be happening. Please. This has to be a bad dream.

And she stopped.

"There. Nice and hard again, sweet boy. But I think we should save that for later this evening."

She reached around me and popped the shower head off the stand. I waited, hanging there, staring at the flowery white tile until she finished bathing herself.

"All done!"

Linda turned off the water and opened the shower door. She hopped out of the tub and I watched her in the mirror as she toweled off. Then she rubbed me dry with a thick pink towel and stepped back, grinning.

"I’ll be right back. Don’t move a muscle." She hung the wet towels back on the rack and left the room.

I hung there for a second with my eyes closed and my head back, wondering how the fuck I was going to get out of this. I could hear Linda rummaging around in her bedroom. I opened my eyes when she turned on the radio, and found myself staring up at my wrists.

The pipe I was attached to was bent slightly in the middle. I lifted my legs, curling them up to my stomach. My ass felt like something was ripping inside, but I hung there, twisting.

Nothing.

I took a deep breath, gritted my teeth and pulled myself up as far as I could with my arms, and then let myself drop. The leather straps cut into my wrists, but the pipe groaned and bent.

I dropped about a half an inch.

In the bedroom, Linda was humming along to some old sixties song. Glancing at the bathroom door, I raised my body again, pulling my legs into a ball, and dropped. With a squeal, the pipe bent another inch, but held.

"What do you think you’re doing?!"

Linda was standing at the doorway, dressed in her nurses’ outfit, glaring at me. She lashed out with her riding crop.

WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!

"Mmphaagh!"

Three burning welts popped up on my ass cheeks, just below the small of my back. Linda placed a fist on her hips and waggled her finger at me, like she was scolding a small child.

"Bad boy! Didn’t I tell you not to move?"

Linda unhooked me and dragged me out of the tub, then into the bedroom and threw me face-first down onto the bed.

"Such a bad boy. And after I’ve been so nice to you."

She leashed me to the head-board of the bed and pulled something green from her closet. Then she straddled my back, unlocked my handcuffs and grabbed me by the hair, jerking my head back.

"Do you know what happens to bad boys? Do you?"

My eyes popped open and I shook my head.

"Mmmgh!

"They get punished."

Linda let go of my hair and shook out a green smock. She forced my hands through a pair of arm holes, then tied the light, paper-like material down my back.

"There."

She locked my handcuffs together again and untied my leash.

"Stand up," she said. "Let’s see how you look in your costume."

I slowly pushed myself off the bed, and turned around. Linda was grinning at me, lifting my chin with her crop.

"My little patient. You look cute enough to eat." She sighed. "Come with me."

She gave my leash a quick jerk, and I stumbled after her. I heard Bert squawk through the closed office door, and then we were down the stairs and into her living room. She led me right to the stockade that she’d set up in the middle of the room.

"You’ve been such a bad boy; this is where you’re going to have to spend the evening."

I tried to back away, shaking my head. She just yanked my forward until she could grab my hair again, and pushed my neck down on the thick slab of wood.

"Bad boy! Don’t make me spank you!’

Linda slipped behind me and grabbed my wrists. After unlocking my handcuffs again, she forced my arms down into the shallow depressions cut into the beam, and slammed the crossbar down over my neck and padlocked me in.

"There!"

I tried to jerk my head back. No luck. I couldn’t move.

Linda removed the leash and slipped the black mask back over my head, buckling it on. She made sure the eye-slits were open, so I could see, but she zipped the mouth closed.

"You be a good boy now. I’ve got a lot to get ready!"

Then left me alone. With her parrot tucked away, the house stayed strangely quiet.

 

The doorbell rang about an hour later.

Linda skipped past me and I heard the door open.

"Girlfriend! Look at you! Oooohhh!"

I was turned with my ass facing the door so I couldn’t see who had just shown up, but there was a lot of excited shouting for a couple minutes. The voice that kept calling Linda ‘Girlfriend’ eventually acknowledged me.

"And who’s this sweet thing?"

A warm hand patted my ass and trailed up my back, playing with the ties on my ‘costume’.

"Oh. Just a party favor, for later."

"Perky!"

The hand tickled my balls, and I turned my head as far as I could. A pair of long, muscular brown legs stepped into view. I looked up to see what appeared to be a black man dressed as a roaring-twenties style flapper, wearing a tight, sequined white dress with a skirt that barely covered his ass, and a pair of black mesh stockings with white stiletto heels.

Behind me, someone with a lisp asked, "Dessert?" Then laughed gaily.

"Here, let me take your coats. Desiree, I haven’t had time to bring out the bowls. Would you mind?"

The person standing in front of me was playing with my mask. "’Course, Girl! Whatever you need."

"They’re right over there."

Desiree walked away, swishing his butt. He returned a second later and set two bowls by my feet. One was full of condoms, the other loaded with little bottles of anal lubricant. The bowls I’d seen in Linda’s closet.

Somebody was gently rubbing my ass.

"I love Halloween. Linda always comes up with the best ideas," the voice lisped. "Did you see the balls on this one?"

And the doorbell rang again.

"Party-time!" Desiree cried, and he ran to open the door.

 

I don’t know how many people showed up for Linda’s little shin-dig, but the apartment was packed and noisy, and the drinks were flowing.

There was a lot of leather, lots of chains and bondage stuff. Everybody was dancing, or eating, or wandering from one little group to another. One chubby guy whose voice I recognized as the Lisper was dressed like a cartoon tiger, with little white shirt cuffs and a white collar and a bow-tie sewn onto his costume. He had a pair of orange ears strapped to the top of his head, and they kept falling off while he danced.

I seemed to be the focal point of conversation, but for the first hour or so, everybody pretty much left me alone and partied. Eventually the little groups got even smaller, and couples started claiming space on the couch and chairs. A guy dressed like a biker flopped onto a recliner in front of me and pulled out a huge cock, bloated and purple, with a shiny silver cock ring wrapped around his balls. Another guy dressed like a cowboy knelt down between his knees, and the biker grinned and closed his eyes.

I turned my head when the cowboy hat started bobbing up and down.

The orgy had begun. And Lispy Tiger Boy was glancing my way.

"Hey, Linda!" He shouted across the room, waving at me. "Can I partake?"

I couldn’t see or hear her, but I guess Linda said yes because the guy walked over to me. He bent over and smiled at me, then dipped into the bowls. He straightened and slid his hand into the band of his orange tights and slipped them down, over his hips.

And I was suddenly staring right at a pair of hairy balls, and thick, soft cock, poking right at my face.

No. No, no, no, no...

"Not his mouth!" I heard Linda shout from across the room. "And wrap that rascal!"

"’Kay!"

Lispy ripped open a condom package and rolled the rubber on. The he squirted some lube onto his hand and started to jack off. When he was hard he waddled around behind me.

Oh God, no...

His sticky hands untied and pulled open my costume. He rubbed his slimy cock into my ass, greasing me up. I tried to wiggle away, but he grabbed me around the waist with both of his arms, pinning me in place.

"Hold still," he whispered, and pushed his dick into me with a grunt.

My entire body spasmed, and my head smacked back into the hard wood.

"MMMMgggg!"

"Ahhhooowww. You’re a tight boy, aren’t you?"

Lispy wormed his way into my ass, with slow, hard thrusts. His fingers played with my cock while he slowly fucked me, then reached completely under me and lightly grabbed my balls.

"Oh, yeah..."

He squeezed my balls and screwed me. When he started to get really excited he stopped playing with me, dug his fingers into my waist and bent over my back. He pounded into me as hard as he could, slamming my shoulders into the cross-bars locking me into the stockade.

"YESSS!!!"

Lispy pulled out suddenly, and a second later warm fluid spurted over my ass.

Then the cowboy-biker duo stepped up.

"All finished, Pard'ner?"

"Enjoy yourselves, boys!"

I watched the cowboy slip underneath me. His head brushed my chest and his hat fell off, and then he sucked my cock into his mouth. The biker took the time to grab a condom, and then his huge dick was filling my ass.

It felt like I was being ripped apart.

"Fuck him, Baby," the cowboy slurped. He reached around and pulled my ass cheeks open. "Yee-Haw! Pound that little ass."

And so it went.

Unfortunately, the night was just beginning.

 

Hours later, I hung limply from my prison. My ass burned like it was on fire.

All the party-goers had long since departed, except for Desiree.

Right now, he was sitting on the chair in front of me with his legs crossed, his hands folded demurely on his knee, swinging his shoe from his toes as he twirled his foot in a slow circle.

Watching me.

"What are you going to do with your little trophy?" He asked Linda, who was walking around, picking up.

Linda shrugged.

"I’m not sure yet. He said he wanted to come to the party, but I haven’t asked him if he wants to stay tonight."

Desiree smiled and smoothed out his skirt, and gracefully shifted his legs, teasing me.

He yawned theatrically and stretched, throwing back his head and pushing his arms straight into the air. His breasts were enormous, and he had a tiny little waist, which made them look even larger. The tight dress he wore barely restrained his tits; in fact, it emphasized them. He caught me looking and grinned, cupping his breasts with his hands and giving them a little bounce.

"I think he likes my titties." He toyed with a thin spaghetti strap that kept falling down over his shoulder. He smiled and licked his full lips. "Would you like to see them, baby?"

Linda stood next to me, and unzipped my mask.

"Now that everyone’s gone, why don’t we take this off?"

She pulled the mask off and let it fall to the floor.

"Oh! What a beautiful boy!" grinned Desiree.

He slid off the chair and crawled over the floor to me, until I could feel his breath on my face. He reached out and smoothed back my hair, then gently kissed my forehead.

"So pretty," he murmured, and slipped the straps of his dress over his arms.

Desiree cupped his breasts with his arms, pushing them into my face. The sequins covering his dress scraped my face for a second, and then the cool, smooth feel of a silk slip, and then the warm flesh of his bare skin. He played with my hair and I heard a click, and then a huge weight eased from my neck. It took me a moment to realize that Linda had removed the bar holding me down. And then my legs gave out, and I collapsed to the floor with a thump.

"Poor baby. Looks like you’ve had a rough night." Desiree stood up and kicked off his shoes. "Why don’t we take you upstairs and clean you up."

He pulled up his dress and stepped around the stockade, then bent over picked me up like I was a child. He threw me backwards over his shoulder and marched upstairs, right into the bathroom, and stood me up in the shower. He pulled off the hospital gown and tossed it in a clothes-hamper sitting by the sink.

Linda turned on the water, and I was too weak to fight as they bathed me. Hot, rust brown water swirled down the drain as they rinsed my legs and buttocks. My ass stung when the water ran over it. After they finished, Desiree toweled me dry and then they handcuffed my wrists together again, and let me use the toilet.

"Poor baby," he turned to Linda. "Does he know?"

Know what? I wondered.

Linda shook her head.

"I haven’t told him. I’m sure he thinks that I’m like you."

What the hell were they talking about?

Desiree flushed the toilet for me and led me back into the bedroom. The bedding was clean; someone had changed the sheets to a soft pink satin, instead of the black silk. He pushed me onto the bed and they locked me up again. The sheets were cold underneath me, and I shivered.

They both sat on opposite sides of the bed and smiled at me.

"So. Is that what you think?" Desiree asked.

I looked at each of them. Bewildered.

"That she’s like me?"

Desiree stood and slipped out of his dress until it pooled around his ankles. The silk slip followed right after. Underneath, he was just wearing a black garter belt to hold up his stockings. His tits were full and firm, bigger than anything I’d seen outside of a porno movie, with dark brown nipples. I could see the light discoloration around the side of his breast, where the scarring from his implants had healed. His penis was already hard, and stuck out a good foot from his crotch.

"A woman trapped in a man’s body?"

I couldn’t take my eyes off his penis. He eased back onto the bed, and started to gently stroke my stomach with his long, painted fingernails. His dick flopped over his thigh and rested half on the bed, and his tits pressed into my side.

He looked at Linda.

"Why don’t you show him?"

Linda smiled at me and stood up. She was still dressed in her nurses’ costume. She unclipped the little white cap and tossed it on the dresser, then reached behind her back and unzipped the starched white uniform. She pulled it down over her round hips, and I felt my cock suddenly twitch.

Desiree noticed too, and his light touch eased down my belly until his fingertips lightly ran up and down the length of my dick. I groaned around my gag when Linda stood up straight. Now wearing just her undies, she looked like something right out of a wet dream.

"Bra first, honey," Desiree said.

Linda nodded, and unhooked her white, push-up bra. It unsnapped in the front, and she slid the straps down her slim arms and let it fall. She stood smiling at me with her back arched and her chest thrust forward. She licked her fingers and pinched her little, pink nipples until they were stiff.

"Look at them, Sweetie," Desiree prompted. "Those are the real deal, Sugar."

I glanced at him, and he grinned. Then he looked back at Linda.

"Now the panties."

Linda bent and rolled her white g-string down her legs and stepped out of it, leaving her wearing just white stockings and a matching garter belt. She stood again, demurely sucking a finger and playing with her cock.

I watched her get hard.

"Now, that’s real too. Isn’t it, Linda?"

Linda smiled and nodded.

"Come closer." Desiree stopped caressing my dick, and motioned Linda to step closer to my face. "There. Good. Now turn around and bend over."

I seemed to be having a hard time breathing. Linda twirled on the ball of her foot, bent over and spread her ass cheeks. She wiggled her butt, and I got a nice view of her asshole, her balls and her dick and...her...

Pussy?

Linda’s hand moved under her crotch and slipped between her legs. She rubbed her pussy lips and slipped her middle finger inside. It came out slick, and she turned around and licked it clean.

"See? A little bit of everything. Just for us."

She smiled at me and Desiree patted my crotch. Linda crawled onto the bed and straddled me. She closed her eyes and licked her lips, raising her bottom slightly.

"A little higher," Desiree said, and he gripped the base of my cock.

I felt myself slide into Linda. She sat down with a slow grind of her hips, and her fingernails scraped my chest.

God. She was the tightest fit I’ve ever experienced. She fit me like a warm silk glove. She cuddled me, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissed me gently.

"Fuck me," she whispered, and began moving against me, stroking my hair.

"Thattaboy." Desiree stood up and opened the closet. He clicked on the light and bent over, and when he shut the doors he was smearing lube on his cock. He eased between my spread legs, behind Linda. I felt his dick push into my balls, and for a second, I thought he was going to try to fuck my ass.

I braced myself for the pain, imagining that huge dick ripping into my butt.

But it didn’t happen.

Instead, Linda moaned and squeezed me tighter, and I felt something big and hard pressing down on my cock. I opened my eyes.

Desiree was slowly easing himself into Linda’s asshole. Her face scrunched up with the effort of taking us both, and then he was lying on top of us. Linda was angled to my left, Desiree to my right, both of them kissing and caressing me. Linda smiled with an effort.

"L-let’s...t-take this off, too."

She unsnapped my gag, and Desiree pulled the red ball out of my mouth. My jaws cramped, and Linda massaged my face until they relaxed and I could close my mouth. For the first time in more than a day, I could speak.

"Please...stop..." I managed. But Desiree cupped my chin in his hand and tilted my face to his. His lips gently touched mine and Linda nuzzled her soft lips along my ear, teasing me with her tongue.

"Cum in me," she whispered, and her hands played with my body, sending little chills down my spine.

Desiree flicked his tongue in my mouth and I gasped. "It’s okay, baby," he said. "Just lay back and enjoy."

He smiled reassuringly, and I closed my eyes.

"Oh, God," I heard myself say, and I let them do whatever they wanted.

 

For the rest of the year, Linda brought me home with her on Friday nights, and occasionally Desiree would join us. When school ended and I graduated, Linda moved back to France, with her sister.

Desiree and I stayed in contact, a bit.

She asked me to stop calling her ‘him’, and eventually I began to think of her as a woman. She would bring me over to apartment and dress me up in whatever outfit tickled her fancy, and then we’d fuck. She seemed to enjoy my...exuberance.

One weekend, Linda flew in to spend a few days, and brought her sister with her.

By that time, I thought I knew what kinky was.

I had no idea.

On the days I didn’t spend with them, I tried to hang out with my buddies. I’d forgotten all about Cara and Keith, until one weekend when all of us - the guys, that is - decided to go to a strip bar.

"Yo! Dev! Wha’s up!"

Manning the door at ‘The Crop’ was Keith. He’d put on some weight over the last few months. His gut hung out over his baggy jeans, and he still drooled. He let us in with a discount and a good word with the waitress.

Nice of him.

A few watery sodas and a couple lap-dances later, we were feeling pretty relaxed. Then the D.J. announced some stripper named ‘Mercedes’, and cranked up the bump and grind music.

Three guesses who jumped on stage.

Cara saw me sitting in the crowd, and almost blew her act. She recovered nicely, though, and did a pretty good set. She knew how to work the pole, boy.

I shoved a dollar bill in her g-string, and decided to call it a night. I patted her butt and she smiled at me with sad, glazed eyes. I said goodbye to my friends. Only Mark and Dave managed to pry their eyes away from my stoned ex-girlfriend and her baby-doll outfit long enough to say goodnight.

I went home and called Desiree. It was late, but I was depressed and horny. She picked up after the second ring. I don’t think she ever slept.

"What’s wrong baby?" She asked. "Sounds like you need some sugar. Why don’t you come on over."

We hung up and I walked out to my car - Linda’s old VW. As I unlocked the door, I saw the lights go off a couple houses over. Ingrid. I hadn’t thought about her for months now.

For a second, I thought I caught a glimpse of her peeking out the living room window at me.

 

The next day I woke up late in the afternoon. It was broiling hot in my room.

I sat up and stretched, feeling groggy, and opened my window for some air, right as Ingrid power-walked by my house.

She must’ve heard the window, because she stopped and looked around. I unlatched the screen and pushed it up, then stuck my head out of the window.

"Hey. It’s just me," I said.

She smiled and waved, then her face turned pink and her hand jumped to her mouth. She grinned at me, then turned on her heel and almost ran home.

"What?" I wondered.

When I was standing back in my room, I realized it might’ve been a good idea to put some clothes on before I opened the window. Then I remembered Ingrid’s little grin before she walked away, and my dick twitched.

"Heh." I laughed to myself. "You liked it."

I thought for a minute, and then opened my closet. Buried in the back under a ton of junk was the box John had given me before he left, almost a year ago. I pulled it out and dug around in it until I found what I was looking for. I tossed the little package in the air and caught it, then went to take a shower.

 

An hour later, feeling refreshed and frisky, I went to visit Ingrid, carrying two tall glasses of iced tea with me.

I found her sitting cross-legged in the shade provided by our mutual neighbor’s house, weeding her flower beds. Even in the shade, the heat was smothering. She was still wearing her walking outfit; the same tank top, short-short combo she always wore, and she was covered in a glistening sheen of sweat.

"Hey."

Ingrid jumped.

"Oh!" She grinned at me and tucked a bit of damp hair behind her ear. "Devin! You startled me!"

"Sorry," I said, and handed her the glass in my right hand. "I saw you from my back yard and thought you might like something cold to drink."

"Oh. Well, thank you." She accepted the glass and took a small sip. She smacked her lips, and took a big gulp. "Mmm. That’s very good."

"Cheers." I sipped from my own glass. "I’m glad you like it. My mom brews a pitcher for me every morning before she goes to work. By the time I wake up it’s pretty tasty."

She swirled the ice in her glass and took another sip.

"This is so good. Devin, this was so thoughtful of you! Oh! Why don’t we take our drinks to the backyard and sit down?"

"Okay."

She held out her hand and I awkwardly helped her up.

"I put out some chairs on the patio," she said, wiping grass off her butt. "I...I didn’t expect anyone to visit, but..." she trailed off, frowning.

"But here I am."

That made her smile again.

"Yes. Here you are. I suppose I was hoping...that someone might come by."

A small rod-iron table was set up on the concrete patio. A faded umbrella was stuck through the glass top and three white chairs with worn, faded pillows tossed on the seats stood in the shade.

"Hey, let me get that."

I set my glass on the table and pulled out a chair for her. Ingrid settled in, and I sat down opposite her. She used both hands to tuck her hair back again and took another sip of her drink. She was already half finished.

Ingrid noticed that I was looking at her glass and smiled.

"Thank you."

"Sure. It’s that good, huh? I asked. "I guess I shoulda brought the whole pitcher."

She giggled, and then blinked, like she’d just surprised herself by laughing.

"So...how is your summer? She asked. Seemed like she didn’t know quite what to make of my showing up.

"Good. Pretty good." I cleared my throat. "Hey, I, uh, I wanted to apologize for this afternoon. I mean..."

"Do...do you usually open windows without wearing any clothes?"

Her hand shot up to her mouth. I didn’t know exactly what I’d laced her drink with. It didn’t look like the stuff John had used before, but it seemed to be working.

I decided to push the conversation.

"Well, no. Just when a sexy neighbor walks by. My exhibitionist nature gets the better of me."

Her eyebrows flew up and her jaw dropped. Then she blushed again.

And then she grinned.

"You...I...I’m not sexy."

Well, well. I thought that comment was going to be way too forward.

"Sure you are."

"No." She stared at her glass for a second. "Really?"

"Yup." Wow. Okay, I thought. Here goes nothing. "I like watching you walk. You look great in that outfit." I threw my hands up and leaned back in my chair. "Amazing."

"I...I...well," she cleared her throat. "I’ve seen you out on your deck sometimes. Sunbathing? You...remind me of my husband. Your body, I mean. I...I mean, you look nice and tan..."

Ingrid blinked at me, blushing. She glanced away from me and took a long drink. When she finished, what was left of the ice cubes clinked around in the bottom of her glass. She rubbed the back of her neck, then hugged herself and crossed her legs.

"Really?" I asked.

Ingrid nodded but didn’t say anything.

I didn’t take my eyes off her. She was breathing rapidly, taking small, shallow gulps of air. She glanced at my crotch, then quickly looked away. I didn’t know how to play this, so I decided to change the subject.

"Anyway." I leaned forward and drew a smiley face with my finger in the condensation on the table. "Have you heard from John?"

It took her a second to answer. She was staring at my hands, and shook herself back to attention.

"I-I’m sorry. What?"

"Have you talked to John lately?"

She shook her head.

"No. Johnny...hasn’t called, or..."

She was swaying a little: forward, then back. She blinked again and rubbed her forehead.

"Uh...are you okay?" I asked.

"I don’t...I don’t know. I..." She swallowed with an effort. "I feel dizzy."

"Maybe the heat’s getting to you. Do you want me to help you inside?"

She nodded.

"Yes, please. I..."

Ingrid tried to stand, but her legs buckled. I managed to catch her before she fell, and propped her up with my arm around her waist.

"Whoo. That’s not good. Is your backdoor unlocked?

"Y-yes."

"Okay. Let’s take this kinda slow."

She wrapped her arm around my shoulder. I put my free hand on her stomach and guided her towards the door. Getting her through the screen door was kind of awkward, but I managed to lug her to the living room. I pushed the coffee table out of the way with my foot and helped her stretch out on the couch.

"I’m sorry. I feel so odd, like...like..."

Ingrid rubbed her temples. I sat on the floor next to her and held her hand. It felt hot and clammy. Little beads of moisture ran down her face and neck, and a small pool of sweat collected in the groove between her breasts. I was glad she wasn’t looking at me, because I was having a hard time taking my eyes off her chest.

Her nipples were hard as rocks.

"Can I get you a cold towel or something?"

She squirmed a little. Her voice was hoarse when she spoke.

"I’m so hot..."

"I’m going to take off your shoes, okay?"

She nodded.

I untied her shoe laces and pulled her sneakers off and tossed them to the side. Her socks followed, and I went into the kitchen and found a dish towel hanging above the sink. I turned on the tap and let the cold water run until it was as cool as it would get, then soaked the towel and rinsed it out. I carried it back to the living room and laid it on her forehead.

"Thank you."

Ingrid reached out and stroked my face, smiling at me.

I was already really horny - I’d had a hard-on since seeing her that afternoon, and taking a cold shower did nothing to help calm it down. When she touched me, my dick perked up and shot out of the top of me shorts.

She couldn’t stop squirming. Her legs twitched and slid up and down on the cushions, rubbing together. She closed her eyes and let her hand drop from my face to her chest, where it rested on her right breast.

I picked up and re-folded the towel, and I smoothed back her damp hair. Her eyes fluttered, but she didn’t say anything. I decided to take a chance. I leaned over and kissed her as gently as I could.

Her body immediately responded. Her eyes popped open and she grunted, jerking her head into the pillow. I pulled back to find her staring at me with a shocked expression on her face.

"Devin! What...? Why did you do that?"

I smiled reassuringly.

"I told you. I think you’re beautiful, and I...I just wanted to kiss you."

Her eyes fluttered again. She was having a hard time staying focused.

"Devin, that...that’s not right. Please don’t..."

I kissed her again.

Her hand touched my chest, but she didn’t try to push me away. Maybe she didn’t have the energy. But then her lips parted, tentatively, and she let out a whoosh of air.

Suddenly both her arms were wrapped around my neck, and she was writhing against me. I grinned and pushed my tongue into her mouth. She moaned, deep in her throat, and began sucking my tongue, nibbling at it like it was a ripe strawberry. I kissed her lips, her eyes, and the tip of her chin. She bent her head back and I nuzzled her neck, letting my tongue drift down her sweaty chest.

"N-no..."

Ingrid was clutching me, her breasts rising into my face as I bit at her nipples through the satin tank top. The towel fell from her head onto the floor, and my left hand slid over her flat belly and down her shorts. I cupped her crotch, working my fingers under her shorts and the elastic band of her panties until I could gently stroke her pussy.

"Oh!"

This time she did push me away, planting both her hands on my shoulders and shoving me until her arms locked.

"What’s wrong? Don’t you like that?" I asked.

Her eyes were wide, and she clamped her legs together around my hand, which was still tangled in her shorts.

"Please. Devin, stop. This isn’t right."

I didn’t answer. I learned a few things in my time with Linda and Desiree. Instead, I slipped a finger into her pussy and grinned down at her.

"Oh...G-G-God..."

Her eyes lost focus and her whole body started trembling. Her cunt was soaking wet, and my finger slid right in. Her hands curled into fists, and she pulled herself against me. Her legs had my wrist pinned, but I was able to slowly slip my finger in and out, and instead of trying to shove me away again, her hips began to move, and she kissed me hard, shoving her tongue into my mouth.

"Mmm-mmm! Mmm!"

Her legs relaxed and she spread them open, letting one leg fall off the edge of the couch, giving me full access to her pussy. I slipped two more fingers in and her pussy clenched, smashing them into each other. I used my thumb to find her clit and started to gently circle her little nib, rubbing it until she groaned.

A warm gush of her pussy juice soaked my hand and her panties.

"Please stop..." she begged. "Please..."

I looked at her crotch. Her shorts were wet up to her belly.

"Do you really want me to stop?" I asked, and flicked her clit, causing another little flood. "Or can I take these wet things off for you?"

Ingrid squeezed her eyes shut and didn’t answer. Then she dropped back on the couch and averted her eyes, still quiet.

"Well?" I gave her shorts a little tug.

She bit her lip and nodded, and I slipped them down her legs. She kicked out of them, letting them fall to the floor, and then I pulled down her panties. I tossed those onto the coffee table. I petted her soft, light blonde pubic hair and her breath hissed between her teeth.

"You’re so pretty," I said, stroking her. "I...I’ve thought about this for a long time."

She wouldn’t look at me, but her legs were spread open. Inviting me.

I stood and unzipped my shorts. I kicked off my sandals, stepped out of my shorts and pulled off my underpants, then my t-shirt. She kept her head turned as I knelt between her legs.

I was so excited; my dick was actually bouncing up and down, twitching.

"Ingrid."

She shook her head.

"Ingrid. Look at me."

I had to cup her chin in my hand and turn her head. She squeezed her eyes tighter and balled her hands into fists. Mentally, I shrugged.

"You...you drugged me. You put something in my drink. I can tell...just like Johnny used to do..."

That stopped me. I was lying on top of her with her right leg over my shoulder. Her left leg was still dangling off the couch, and I was guiding my dick to her pussy.

"What?"

She never opened her eyes.

"Just like my Johnny," she whispered. "Such a bad boy."

That line triggered a bad memory. Then she grabbed my ass and pulled me into her.

"Ingrid!" I tried to roll off, but she wrapped both her arms around me and lifted her leg, tangling it between mine. "Hey!"

Her hips were grinding against me now. Her pussy was warm and wet, and it gripped my cock, pulsing. Her eyes fluttered open.

"Make me happy, Johnny... Make mommy happy..." she moaned, and clamped her mouth over mine.

It might not’ve been the strangest sex I’ve had. But Ingrid didn’t stop calling me Johnny the entire time.

Frankly, I didn’t care.

She came minutes later, bucking against me, her nails scratching my back.

I rolled us off the couch onto the floor. I lay on my back with her on top of me. I made sure I was still buried inside her, then I pulled off her tank top. Underneath she was wearing a light cotton bra. I didn’t bother unhooking it. I just pulled the straps over her shoulders and yanked the cups under her tits.

"Oh, yeah," I grinned, and pulled her close and kissed her nipples.

Her hair was plastered to her sweaty face, and she swayed back and forth while I sucked her tits. But she kept up a slow grind, her hands clutching my shoulders until I came.

Then she just collapsed on me, panting. I slowly relaxed, and after a while I felt moisture on my chest. I looked down to find her weeping. She was staring at me. Something made me take her hand in mine, and I kissed it.

"You think I’m beautiful?" She asked.

I could feel myself getting hard again. Her pussy was still twitching, and moisture trickled over my hips. I rolled her over onto her back and kissed her. She made a purring sound and tangled her hands in my hair. When I came up for air my dick was throbbing again, and I grinned.

"I think you’re hot."

She blinked again. Then she grinned.

"Did you like having your way with me?"

I answered by hooking both her legs around my neck. I fucked her that way until I came, and instead of filling her cunt with spunk, I pulled out and shot my load over her belly.

"I like fucking you," I said. "A lot."

Her eyes were closed again. But this time she was smiling.

Later, we were lying on her bed, snuggling. She had her head on my belly, and was gently playing with my cock and my balls.

"I was going to be moving back home, to Germany, in the fall." She looked up at me. "I suppose you would like me to stay now."

"What?"

"Well...I thought...now that we are lovers...you would want me to stay here, with you."

Huh?

"Who said...what are you talking about?"

She crawled on top of me and pressed her pussy down on my cock, smashing it flat against my belly. She licked her lips and grinned.

"If we are not lovers, then you raped me."

Oh shit.

"When Johnny went to jail, I cleaned his room and found his hiding place. But I did not find any drugs. I knew he must have had some that night we had dinner together. I wondered what he did with them." She was slowly rubbing her pussy along my cock as she spoke. Her cunt was getting really wet. "If I went to the police now, I’m sure they would find Johnny’s drugs somewhere in your home."

I swallowed around the lump in my throat, and felt my dick responding to her, despite this turn of events.

"The same drugs that a simple test would show to be in my body now, and traces of which are sure to be in the glass you gave me to drink. What do you think the police might say if they found these things, and I told them that you had sex with me?"

"I...I thought you liked it..."

Ingrid grinned and eased me back inside her soft, velvety pussy.

"I did."

"What...what do you want...?"

She didn’t answer. She just took her time with me. Teasing me. She leaned over and kissed me, and I stared up at the ceiling while she fucked me.

Jesus. What the hell did I get myself into this time?

my little red headed neighbor and my friend matt... the final story of the tirlogy

thechaseter on Teen Stories

 

After I had left macis house that night i must have masturbated two or three more times afterwards. I couldnt contain myself for the next night to come around so that i could feel her body on me... and this time matts too. I had told my parents that i needed to invite matt over because we had to finish a project for anatomy. something about muscles. i really dont remember it anymore. i called him up and invited him telling him that he was in for a big big suprise later on in the evening.

He eventually came over around 9 or so and asked what the suprise was and i told him that he was just going to have to be quiet. but be sure that he didnt mention anythng about it in front of my parents. we than headed down to my den (which was thankfully

Read More
soundproof) and played video games and such for a couple hours. at around twelve thirty or so my mom came down stairs telling me that her and my father were going to bed and for us to behave ourselves. i told her not to worry and that we were going to be like little angels.

At around two or so i heard a light rapping at the garage door and knew it was my special visitor. i opened up the door and let maci in. she was wearing a white cami again with clearly no bra on cus since it was cold out her nipples were fairly erect. and than she was wearing a blue pair of cheering shorts that said cheer on the back (since she was a cheerleader and all) that came up so high that they showed the bottom folds of her ass. i could tell sh e was wearing no underwear under that either. her beautiful red hair was pulled back into a pony tail with a couple curls falling here and there which gave her an already desheveled appearence. she walked up to me and got on her tippy toes and gave me a peck on the cheek and grabbed my hand and led me into my own den. she had been over a couple times before to watch movies with me and a bunch of other friends so she knew her way around fairly expertly.

we went into the den and standing there in suprise was matt. he looked maci up and down and than looked over to me and asked me if she was the suprise. i told him yes and he looked her up and down again and just stared blankly. she than let go of my hand and slowly walked over to matt and got on her tippy toes like she had with me and gave him a great big kiss too. she than pushed him down onto a chair and stratled him and began to make out with him furiously. i didnt know why but all of this was making me eroused. her grinding him and nibbling his ears and neck and letting him run his hands all over his body. i knew he must be erect too cus i saw her starting to adjust herself on him. he was much more endowed than me. he was about 8 and a half inches long and close to 3 inches thick. we had shown eachothers before for comparriosn and i remember how ashamed i was of my little half foot pecker.

she than b roke her kiss and got off of him leaving him confused and amazed again. she than pulled out my futon so it was in its bed form and got under the covers. she was completly covered by the white sheet for a couple seconds and you could visibly see alot of tossing and turning underneath. when she reappeared she threw the shorts and cammi across the room and asked us if wed both derobe too for her. we both obliged and were very shortly standing there next to eachother completly naked. she told me that the only way that either of us was going to get to have sex with her that night was is if i gave matt head. she told me that i was going to have to do it beacuase i had already fucked her before and it would only be fair.

matt had a worried look on his face as did i but i knew that i was super horny at this time and i would do absolutly anything to be able to fuck her again. so i motioned matt to sit onto the seat and got onto my knees. i very cautiously began to take his penis into my mouth. i knew i wouldnt be able to take the whole thing so i just got as much as i could which was about 3 and a half inches or so. i knew he was liking it because he had put his hand onmye head and began to try and shove my mouth farther down, but me being the stronger one of us two i was able to prevent any of his failed attempts. i wanted this to be over as soon as possible so i decided that iwas going to make him cum. i grabbed hiss balls gently and started to lick the top of his head and i felt his balls tighten and than before i could move out of the way he splooged all over my face. i even got a little into my mouth. it didnt taste too terrible but it was definatly not a thing i wanted in my mouth again.

i looked over to maci and she had at this point had the top of the sheet in her mouth and she was clenching on it hard. i could tell that she was also finger fucking herself under the sheet and was enjoying herself incredibally. she managaed to say "now brian... fuck matt... in the asss.... pleeeeeease... if you do... ill do anything.... you ask me too.... no matter what..." and with that i knew that matt was going to probably back out of this all. but to my suprise when i turned to him he was hunched over ready to take it. he said that he was so horny right now that he would do anything to get into her hot cunt.

so with that i walked up to him and spit into my hand and started lubricating my dick. i than gently pushed it into his ass until it would go no further. he was in visible pain but i think he was starting to enjoy it some what. i slowly began the in and out motion in his ass and was up and running in no time. all three of us were screaming at this point. all screams of pleasure. before i knew what i was doing i was whacking him off and kissing hte back of his neck while fucking him in the ass and all i could hear was maci screamingin ecstacy behind us. i felt him tense up again and than splooge all over the floor and soonly i did too all in his ass. i didnt even have time to pull out. it was by far one of the most incredible cum loads i had ever had in recent memory. i than pulled out and sat there lying next to him.

i looked up and saw maci standing in front of the both of us with the sheet wrapped around her. she than dropped it all of a sudden like and let it drop on to the ground at her feet. she stood there completly exposed and completly shaven from the waste down. She then proceeded to drop to her knees and take a cock in each hand. she started jerking us off at the same time. i looked over at matt and i saw that he was in complete ecstacy and so was i. i than remembered that maci said that since i fucked matt up the butt me and him could pick to do anything we wanted to her so i wanted to see what my little neighbor slut was really capable of.

i told her to stop and for her to stand up. next me and matt got on either side of her. me in the front and matt in the back. i than had maci jump on to me and wrap her legs around me so i could fuck her while matt fucked her in the ass. we began to fill her her up with our hungry cocks and it wasnt soon before her head was thrashing from side to side and she was screaming at the top of her lungs in sheer love of being fucked in two different holes. She began to bite down hard on my shoulder which pushed me over the edge so i ended up shooting ropes upon ropes of hot sticky come into her hungry twat. soon after matt began to shoot into her ass. we dropped her onto the ground and let her stay there to regain herself.

she was lying there covered in cum and aching all over from taking our two thick dicks at the same time. i told her to spoon the cum out of her ass and cunt and to eat it all like she did for me the first time and she happily obliged. i told matt to go and run upstairs and take a shower and id stay down and help her clean up. after matt was upstairs i decided to cash in on my allowance to do anything to her i wanted coupon so i told her that i was going to fuck her so hard she was going to cry. i told her to lay down on the futon and to spread her lets as wide as possible. she was in dance classes so she was doing a perfect split for me. i than postitioned my self on top of her and gave her a humungous thrust from the get go. i heard her yelp and than she was fine again. Next i pushed down on her knees to spread her even farder and than i continued to thrust into her even harder and harder. i was balling her brains out. she began to scream and yell and she even began to cry. she was practically screaming bloody murder when i finally came deep inside of her one more time.

i rolled off of her and than looked her in her face and instantly fell sorry for what i had done. she had streams of tears flowing down her face and she seemed in exreme pain. i began to kiss her tears and told her that this was a one time thing and was never going to happen again. she said she wasnt crying cus of pain because she was so happy that she was fucked so nicely. i got red instantly and grew very bashful all of a sudden. she told me that she was giong to have to go now cus her parents might figure out she left. so she cleaned herself off, gave my cock a nice big kiss, and than stradled me and gave me a nice full kiss on the lips and walked back to her house bare ass naked just carying her booty shorts and beater in hand. i fell asleep on the futon shortly after she left. it was one of the best nights i slept ina long time. and the only dream i had was the next time i was gonna be able to fuck my little red headed neighbor.

THE END

The Dream

wannawatch on Teen Stories

Paul and Jill walked down the dark street, passing from dark to light and dark again as they passed under, then beyond, overhanging street lamps.  Hand in hand, they laughed together as they walked.  Jill, the boy could tell, clearly liked him.
 Suddenly the couple was surrounded by four men, their faces covered by dark sky masks, only their mouths visible.  Brandishing knives, two of the men seized the girl, loudly admonishing her not to scream.  The others pulled Paul to the street light and tied him securely with thick rope to the pole.
 Jill's captors lifted her and carried the trembling girl under the light next to the bound boy.  The four surrounded her and looked up and down her body.  She wore the outfit she had worn in the library that day -- the
Read More
snug blue sweater and black straight skirt.  Paul could see his girl shuddering, terror in her eyes as she stood, circled by the dark figures that menaced her.
 From behind her, one of the assailants stepped forward and grabbed her arms.  Another moved in front of her and, with brutal force, tore the sweater from her.  The figure behind the girl reached around and cupped her brassiere- covered breasts.  By now, all the men smiled lewdly.
 "Let's have a look at some titties," a third said mockingly.  The girl cringed as he stepped to her and ripped the shredded sweater from her and threw it to the ground, then grasped the straps of her frilly white bra and tore it free.  Her breasts, round and firm, their dark nipples standing out, drew all the men's gazes to them.  The four laughed lasciviously.
 They took turns fondling her naked breasts: one cupping and squeezing, another lightly caressing and touching, the third nuzzling them against his face, the last sucking and licking at her erect nipples.  Paul watched as the men pleasured themselves, then looked at the girl's face. She stared back at him, expressionless.
 The men stepped back and ogled her.  She stood, arms at her sides, gazing at Paul.
 One of the men moved to Paul and, grinning evily, loosened the boy's belt, then pulled down Paul's pants and undershorts.  The boy could feel his erection growing against the cool night air.  Jill stared at his increasing sex.  He thought she smiled just slightly.  The man left Paul and returned to the others, who stood looking at him, laughing loudly and pointing at his groin, mockingly.
 Now they lifted the girl, two holding her arms, two her feet.  One man pulled off her shoes and threw them into the darkness.  They laid her on the ground, her head at Paul's feet.  Jill stared up at Paul's hardness.
 While two mouthed her breasts -- had Paul heard her moan softly? -- the others began massaging and caressing her nyloned legs.  Paul's eyes darted back and forth across her assaulted body, his mind struggling to take in the plethora of stimuli that rushed at his senses.  He swallowed vigorously as the men's hands moved excrutiatingly slowly up and up over her legs, the men remarking on the smooth feel of her nylons and the firmness of her legs.
 Paul knew they appreciated his Jill.  He smiled down at the girl, who gazed up at him through half-closed eyes.
 The two at her breasts sucked noisily at her.  The two at her legs reached the bottom of her skirt.
 Lifting her, the men farthest from Paul roughly pushed Jill's skirt to the top of her thighs.  Paul stared at the white straps of her garter belt, then watched the crawl of the men's hands as they finally reached the tops of her nylons, then onto the beautiful white flesh above.
 Jill's legs jerked slightly, involuntarily the boy knew, as the four hands stroked her inner thighs just below the bunching of the raised skirt.
 He again looked down at his Jill's face.  Her eyes were tightly closed now, her mouth pursed in -- he knew -- pleasure.  The two men nearest Paul slurped forcefully and loudly, obscenely at her breasts.
 The others grinned at Paul, he smiled in return, and lifted Jill's bottom from the pavement.  Quickly they unzipped and removed her skirt, one of them tossing it into the night.
 Paul gazed at her beauty, his heart a hammer within him, at her slight belly, her filmy yellow panties.  The two reached together and rubbed her through the wispy fabric.  He, and Jill, he noted gratified, shuddered and sighed almost as one.
 He watched the hands moving, almost tenderly over her sex.
 Abruptly, the four stood up and gazed down at Jill.  Her eyes were closed, her face aglow.
 "Hey guys, "the biggest man said gruffly, "Let's check out the ass."
 Swiftly the men rolled the girl onto her stomach.  She did not resist.  The four stood, admiring the twin halves of her beautifully rounded bottom, as she lay quietly in only the tiny yellow panties.
 Then one man moved to her and grasped the tops of her panties.  All four smiled as Jill lifted her lower body from the pavement so that the man could draw her panties down over her curved backside, then down her legs, and off her body  The man laughed sadistically and stuffed the trophy into his pocket.
 Jill lay face down as the five gazed at her naked bottom.
 Suddenly the four men knelt, two stroking the smooth backs of her calves, the others kneading and caressing her round buttocks.  Paul gasped as, within moments, many hands met at the fold of flesh where her thighs and buttocks came together.  Fingers dipped into the place at her backside where her legs ended, and Jill moaned softly.  Hearing her, the men laughed heartily, and Paul sighed contentedly.
 Jill shuddered lightly once again. Then they turned her over. Jill and Paul, eyes locked lovingly together, smiled at one another.
 The men, two on each side of her now, alternately caressed her inner thighs and rubbed her tuft of dark golden pubic hair.  After several moments of this attention -- Paul closely watched the hands moving on her -- Jill writhed in passion, her face glowing, her twinkling eyes fastened on her Paul.
 Several fingers entered her, and Jill sighed loudly, her bottom lifting her now-soaked place toward the probing fingers.
 The men stood and took off their pants.  They wore no underwear, and their erections were massive -- easily, Paul could see, dwarfing his hard sex.  Paul followed Jill's fascinated gaze as she looked, longingly he was certain, from one phallus to the next.  Paul's eyes met hers.  She could not have been more ready, more aroused.  She smiled happily at her Paul.
 The first moved over her, and Jill spread her legs wide . Paul watched, entranced, as the man slowly forced his hardness into the girl.  At last, he was fully in her, and the man began to move, Jill quickly undulating to his rhythm.
 The other assailants waited, ready, behind the joined couple.  Paul watched, thoroughly fascinated, as the man's bottom rose and fell, his sex nearly withdrawing, then plunging back into the gasping girl.  Paul groaned in nearly unbearable delight at the scene before him.  Somehow, he knew --though he did not know how -- he had caused this to happen, he had allowed it. and that fact augmented his already immense pleasure.
 Jill gazed up at her Paul, her face sensual and shining, and smiled.
 "I love you, Paul," she said softly.  He knew now that she did; he had given her his greatest gift, and she had given hers to him.
 "I love you, Jill."  They both knew their words were true.
 The fourth man knelt at her head, his giant sex touching her cheek lightly.  She turned her face and, lifting her head just off the pavement, took the man's stone-like sex between her sensuous lips and into her mouth.  Paul shuddered again with indescribable pleasure.
 His girl was as beautiful to him as she could possibly be.  Paul, sweating and trembling, awoke abruptly.  A dream, he realized, it was such a vivid dream.
 And he reached to grasp his erect penis, working to recall the dream's many details.  It had been so real.  Now the dream became his imagining for that night --as it was to be for a number to come.
 Soon, satisfied, the boy fell asleep.

Bettingsoo Story 3 - Dean Stephens Private Lesson

CZuck83 on Teen Stories

Beth walked into Dead Stephen's office, she wore a red & black checkered skirt that was barely short enough to hide her pink panties. The black stockings were tight around her thighs, making her look as sexy as any man could imagine, and the white cotten top only had the middle two buttons closed, giving a clear view of her big, braless chest.

"Good evening young lady," said the Dean. "How nice of you to visit me today. I'm glad you could come by."

"I am too, I've been looking forward to meeting with you." she said. "I'm afraid I don't have enough extra-cirriculars."

"I'm sure I can help you with that. Where would you like to start?"

"Well, I was hoping to strengthen my oral skills."

Read More
/p>

She walked around his desk, he begun to open his pants immediatly, freeing his massive member for the young students eager mough. She dropped to her knees and immediatly swallowed as much of it as she could. Dean Stephens let out a huge moan of pleasure at the sensation. He reached down and pulled the buttons of her blouse apart, freeing her breasts for his hands to play with. He pinched and pulled on her nipples, she yelped in pain, but not once stopped from her mission. After nearly a minute, he begun to tense up as he shot a massive load of cum down her wanting throat. She swallowed every drop hungrily, then removed the cock from her mouth.

"That was fast, am I really that good?"

"Sweet heart, you are amazing. Plus I unfortunatly have not has much pleasure as of late. Unfortunate of course, prior to you deciding to visit. Thankfully however, it left me with much to work with...I hope you dont think that is all I have. I have plenty left, and I plan on giving you everything I have available. Now get up and take off those panties. Beth did as instructed, handing her damp underwear to the dean once removed, he opened his desk drawer and added them to a collection that must have included every students since Dean Stephens had been running the school.

"Where do you want me?"

He pointed her onto his desk, she sat at the edge and leaned back, exposing her pink pussy to the Dean. He rolled his chair closer, leaned in and took a small lick at her. She moaned as he took another, then another, with each lick, applying more pressure and sliding deeper into her hole until his tougue could not reach any further. He brought his hand up, spreading her lips, massaging her clit as hard as he could with his thumb. His other hand reached up and resumed work on her breast, pulling and pinching her pointy nipple. Instinctivly, Beth brought a hand to her other breast, copying the teachers actions, multiplying her enjoyment as she reached orgasm.

Dean Stephens stood up, pushed the young girl down onto his desk, and with little preperation, shoved his again hard cock deep into her twat. She screamed in pleasure, being fucked by the older man. He thrust into her as fast and as hard as he could, grunting as he plowed. It didn't take long for the pressure to build again. He plunged a few more times inside of her, before pulling out and tearing the condom off, throwing Beth to her knees, covering her face and tounge in a second coat of semen. Beth sat on her knees, smiling as she rubbed the cream to her mouth, attempting to devour every drop hungrily.

"Does that taste good?" Dean Stephens asked.

"Delicious...I love the taste of cum." She said with a smile.

"Great, now get up here," he said, pulling her to her feet before throwing her face down on his desk. She remained on her feet, bent over the desk, leaving herself exposed and ready for anything. "Get ready sweet heart, because now you're in for a real ride."

With that said, he pressed the head of his cock to her cheeks, she instinctivly reached back and spread herself for him. He pushed to her barely used asshole and forced himself in. Her screams were light, and she begun to enjoy it immediatly. She reached beneath herself and begun to massage her pussy, slidding as many as three fingers into her twat, as the 8" Dean of Students fucked her asshole. She begun to scream in pleasure as another orgasm built up inside of her. As she moaned from the pleasure of her squirting pussy and fucked ass, he begun to grunt once again. He forced himself as deep as possible and held in place, emptying his nuts deep into her bowels.

Minutes later, the two were dressed again. Beth begun to walk towards the door, but Dean Stephens caught her and pulled her into a deep kiss. "Remember young lady, your Dean is always here for you when you need something that Mr Matthews cant give you. Come back anytime."

Beth kissed him again, "Thank you Dean Stephens, I'll make sure to do that."

Fucking a 13 year old

fraser b on Teen Stories

It was the middle of summer but i had the weekend off from work because of the weather, so I phoned my mate steve to see what he was upto, he said come over for a while my gf's coming over later but she wont mind. I arrived there about an hour later, we had a few beers and chatted about stuff, then the doorbell rang, my mate said thatll be kelly (his gf) he got up to let her in , when he got to the door i heard kelly say "I'm sorry but ive had to bring my little sis aswell" "oh well come in then" he replied , as they walked into the room I looked up and said hi to kelly then her sis followed her in and my god she was maybe young but bludy hot aswell, she was wearing a tiny little pair of shorts and a tight top which showed off her small but perfe

Read More
ctly formed breasts "eh mate this is laura, kellys sister" steve said I think he had caught me checking her out.

 we all sat down and chatted, me and steve had another couple of beers kelly declined as she was driving and laura said she was to young. After a while steve jumped up and said to kelly "theres something i need to show you upstairs" as they disapeared i thought you lucky swine getting away to fuck his gf and me left looking after laura.

when her sis was gone she asked if she could have a beer i felt there was no harm so i opened one and passed it to her. Barely a mouthful later she asked "are they away to have sex " I dont no if it was the beer or something else but i just said "yeah i would think so" "oh well, have you got a gf" she asked "no im young free and single" i replied " I bet youre spoken for though " i asked playfully " no im young free and single aswell" "christ your bludy gorgeous " i blurted out, it was definatly the beer talking now. "Do you think so" she smiled, i sort of wished i hadnt said it but i had, so i old her yeah she was indeed hot. "thanks youre not to bad yourself", as she said this she climbed up onto my chair "oh well its a pity im twenty and youre eh" "thirteen" she whispered. that gave me a real wake up, christ here i was chatting up a 13 year old, but god what a 13 year old, I thought what the hell i may aswell have some fun so i asked her " you ever had sex then" "no"she imediatly responded " ive not even saw a boys cock yet" she added

 i offered to help her with that by offering to show her my 9 inch member "cool will you" she said, bye this point i was getting quite drunk, so i pulled it out "oh " was all she said so i asked her "do you want to touch it" she didnt even reply but placed her fingers on it and asked " how can you get that in to me " " its not hard yet" i told her "what gets it hard "she enquired " different things " "like what " she sais " feeling a nice pair of tits usually gets me hard" laura didnt even reply she just leant back and pulled her top over her head and there they were her absolutely perfectly formed firm little tits" well go on then " she told me i reached over and started to stroke her soft and tender little nipples, i could feel my cock getting rock hard but said nothing "i need more " i told her "go on then i want you hard" she said, i leant over and started to kiss her breasts and lick her stiffening nipples just as i was getting going she asked " are you hard now" i leant back to show her my throbbing cock standing to attention " christ theres no way il get something like that in me " she squelled "shh im sure you could " " no way 2 fingers is tight in me " she said, bye now iwas desperate to fuck her and the thought of her fingering herself just made me worse " we could try" i told her " how " she asked " ill lie down and then you climb onto me and push youre pussy onto me " " will i still be a virgin" she asked " yeah of course we wont actually have sex" i lied to her " ok then" she said, i immediatly lay down and helped her on top of me , she pulled her little shorts off and i caught a glimpse of her pussy , there was just a few wisps of hair starting to shoe. This was when it hit me how young she was , but i couldnt stop now . laura held herself up and i guided her hips to the right place as she lowered herself i could feel the excitment grow in me , just then my tip touched her pussy so i used one hand to guide it into her , she came down a little bit further and hesitated " its getting sore " she seemed surprized " itll get better" i told her "you sure" she asked i nodded i gently pulled her down onto me  and was amazed when i saw she had all of my cock in her." god that was sore" she said as she went to lift her body up, I grabbed her hips and pulled her tight back onto my cock " what are you doing" she seemed worried " im going to fuck you sensless" i told her " are you sure" she said " yeah " I rolled her onto her back and started to fuck her tight little pussy she was almost crying but that seemed to make me go harder anyway when i was almost ready to cum i pulled out and rolled her over to see her tiny little ass it was too much for me so i pulled her cheeks apart and just rammed in, i came insantly showering her ass with shot after shot of my cum. when i was dry i sat down and got dressed laura just lay there panting, I told her "you better get tidied up" without a word she stood up and got dressed and sat down we started chatting and just then steve and kelly arrived back. i maded my excuses and left. The next day there was a knock at my door when i answered it was kelly she marched in and demanded "what did you do to laura yesterday" " what do you mean" i asked "whatever it was she is desperate to see you again" cool i thought then i had a thought "I could show you" i laughed " fine then" kelly said    

Anna: Unwiling?

dsaun on Teen Stories

My name is Anna. I'm 14 years old. I used to be a normal girl, but I was kidnapped by an older man after school one day. I'm a pretty cute high school freshman, I tend to get with the older guys. Although I've never had sex yet, I've been around and have done just about everything but that. So this one Friday after school, I met with this guy. He was 19, and wanted to go to a club with me. I was underage, and since this might be my only chance until I was of age, I jumped at the chance. Plus, I wanted to get with him, and I thought it was hot to do it in an erotic place like the back of a club. That night, at the club, we were dancing and getting pretty close. We made out once on the floor, then he wanted to go out into his car. I was drunk and said OK, sure. We made out in the backseat wh
Read More
ile he undressed me. Once we stopped, I laid my head on his crotch, smiling softly. He put my head down on the seat, got into the drivers seat and drove off. I was too tired to say anything like where are we going, I assumed back to his place to have sex. I fell asleep on the way. When I woke up, I was surprised to find myself standing against the wall. When I tried to move, I realized I wasn't standing, but I was bound by my hands and feet to two metal pipes. I screamed and called out for help. Then the guy came in, along with a bigger and older man. He sat on the bed and explained what was going on. "I'm sorry Anna, but you've been kidnapped. You see, this guy Randall, will pay top dollar for young virgin teenage girls. You see, he's a pimp, and you belong to him now." The older man then spoke. "I'm Randall's assistant. This house here, you live here, you sleep here, you fuck here." I was so shocked my mouth just hung open and my eyes bore into the man I was so close to having sex with, with an expression of shock and misunderstanding. "What the hell is going on? I don't have a pimp! I don't belong here!" "Oh yes you do. And you're the popular one tonight. Josh get one of the girls in here to get her dressed." They both left. I screamed, not willing to accept that I had been kidnapped and was now somebody's whore. Then a girl came in. She was about my age, and very cute. She was dressed in a red satin babydoll with a cut down the middle. "Don't be afraid," she said. "It's not as bad as you think. That is, if you're horny, then it won't be too bad." "But you're a whore!" "I know, but it grows on you. Ya know it's kinda kinky, having men drool all over me, bidding to get their sweaty hands all over my young body. You're a virgin, huh?" I nodded. "Yep, tonight's gonna be hell for you. I'm not gonna lie, I've been here six months, the first night was the worst. But cheer up, after tonight, it gets better." "What about your family? Don't they look for you?" "I don't know. I've been in this house for six months, haven't left once." "How often do you do it?" "Have sex? I dunno, couple times a day. Sometimes guys will get us and not even have sex with us, but make us do other things." "Like what?" "I dunno, depends on the guy. Whatever they want. Now we've gotta get you dressed. Since you're a virgin, all the guys tonight are gonna go crazy over you." She undid the binds on my arms and legs, and led me over to a closet. Inside were at least 15 different sets of lingerie. I picked a pleather cami that looked like a bandana tied over my breasts and a black thong, it was the sluttiest thing I'd ever worn. I was so nervous, I had to stop putting on the outfit. "Stop! This-this isn't right. I'm only 14! I shouldn't be here!" I started to cry. "Aww, cheer up, sweetie. This place isn't too bad. When I go out there, I always feel powerful. I can control all these men, they want me, I am their only desire. They'll do anything to get me." That made me stop crying. I loved for guys to look at me with lust and awe at school, maybe this would be like that. I finished dressing. "You'll be OK," she said. "Tommorow morning, come find me and we'll talk, my name's Jessica by the way." "Thanks, Jessica." She lead me out of the room and down a hall. I could hear loud chatter in the room ahead. A man in a black and white striped suit approached me. "Anna? I'm Randall. You're on next after Jessica. Once she's done, walk out and stand in that glass cylinder. We'll tie your hands to the top. Then the men will bid on you. The highest bidder will come untie you. Lead him to your bedroom. They'll be bidding on the whole night with you, I won't open the door until 9am tommorow morning. Until then, you're his property. Whatever he wants, you will do it. As long as you do that, we will get along okay. But if I hear any complaints, there'll be trouble. Alright, Jessica, you're up." Jessica walked past me and whispered 'Watch me' as she went on stage. She didn't enter the glass cylinder like I was supposed to, instead she danced very seductively around the stage and got very up close with several men at the front of the stage. The older man from my room began to speak. He announced the bids as the men made them. After a minute, the bidding stopped and a man stepped onto stage and grabbed Jessica. He was about 30 and a little overweight. He put his arm around her and paid the older man speaking. The man and Jessica walked off the stage, touching each other all over. As they passed, Jessica winked at me and entered what I presumed was her bedroom. The man with the microphone motioned to me. I wiped the remaining tear from my face, took a deep breath, and stepped onto the stage. To be continued...

Naughty next door - 4

steve6060 on Teen Stories

Naughty Next door 4

I had not seen Emma for a couple of weeks, since anal-ysing her work in the use of PowerPoint.

Then one Friday, Sarah saw me in the garden and called me to thank me for the efforts I had made, and my input with Emma. If only she knew, I thought, how much input I had put in. All of it, several times! Then she dropped the bombshell. ‘Emma has a boyfriend. He wants to do the same course at High School. She’s bringing him round tonight. I’m at a parent teacher evening, so I said you probably wouldn’t mind if they came round, so you can look at her project’ I mu

Read More
ttered that I didn’t mid, but surely they would be listening to music or something. She said that Emma had suggested the idea and if it was Ok then she would feel happy.

So, that evening at around 6, I heard the knock on the door, and opened it to see Emma, who was wearing the usual shirt and short school grey skirt, but with her small frameless glasses on. Beside her stood a boy, obviously the same age, around 15, and who was not exactly the most sporting build, but thin and the same height as Emma.

‘Hi, this is Jay’ she said pushing past me, and dragging him by his arm into my lounge. Then she turned, grabbed me and kissed me, hard, with her little frame pushing into me. She looked down and saw that my track suit was starting to show my response. She grinned and ground into me. I will say that Jay looked uneasy at this.

‘Hello Jay’, I said ‘So you are the boyfriend. Relax, sit down’.

He sat on the sofa and looked at us, and Emma turned and smiled. ‘We like the same things at school’. she said. ‘I want us to like the same things at home’. Unless I was very wrong I began to guess where the little minx was going, and so I put my arm around Emma’s neck, lifted her face, kissing her deeply, my tongue lashing hers, and once again tasted the sweetness of her mouth. Our kiss lasted minutes and I was calculating my next move as I felt Emma’s passion begin to rise along with my cock. I gently pushed her away. She moved over and sat next to Jay, and I watched as she lifted his arm and started to curl up next to him. She moved his hand to her breast. I saw that he was staring to lightly rub where he sensed her nipples to be with the palm of his hand. Her skirt lifted and I saw the pink panties she was wearing, and my cock stayed right where it was. Hard and erect. His action was quickly rewarded, as I saw her breathing increase against his face tightly pressed against his shoulder.

‘Hey, you two love birds. Want a drink?’ I asked. This was new ground to me. I wanted that little lady, and yet she seemed to be acting out with Jay in front of me. But Emma quickly responded by saying that she wanted a coke, and that Jay would have one as well. I turned to go to the kitchen. As I did, Emma said ‘I’ll come and help’.

As much as he hated to stop, Jay abruptly leaned back and broke off their passion and so I went to the kitchen followed by Emma, who then put her arms around me. I responded by turning and grabbing her thighs, and lifting her onto the kitchen surface. I pushed between her legs and opened them.

‘What goes on?’ I asked ‘Why are you here, with him?’ I nodded my head toward the lounge.

“I want you to teach him how to make me feel good. He knows what I want, and wants to know more!”

“Emma’ I snapped ‘you could get us all into trouble. If he tells anyone, or you let anyone know what we have done. I could be in real bother.’ I thought about Sarah.

My concern obviously disarmed Emma, and she nodded her head, knowing what I meant, and she re assured me by saying ‘No one else knows, and Jay won’t say, because he wants me too much’.

She put her head to one side, as she always did, and I grinned at the simple sex and honesty of this lovely girl. I moved my hands and gently stroked her thighs. Emma blushed, and I stopped. We got the drinks. And took them back.

“So Jay. Emma says you are researching things,” I said. She laughed, and he looked surprised.

“Like her”. I said. Jay picked up on the direction I was heading, "Yeh, Steve. She said you can help us get the grades we need’. Seeing the pink appear in her face he continued, "She not only has a pretty face, but a knock out body, too. Can't tell much about her legs in that skirt, but I bet they're as pretty as the rest of her." His compliments deepened the colour in her cheeks as Emma surprisingly looked embarrassingly down at her feet as she made small circles with one foot.

I was glad to see that Jay figured out what I meant and had given him the opening he wanted. I agreed with him, "You said it, Jay. She has the best looking legs you'll ever see." Then I suggested to the increasingly embarrassed Emma, "Show Jay your legs. Pull your skirt up so he can see them.”

Emma’s foot began to make more circles. "Oh, Steve, they're not that great. My legs aren't anything special." I moved and stepped away from her and stood beside Jay while he urged the girl before them, "ahh, c'mon. Show us both and let us be the judge of how nice they are." Emma still didn't make any effort to reveal her legs, so we started to beg, telling her we just wanted to see them a little, and not to be so bashful about it. Finally, Emma gave in, hiking her skirt up a little above her knees, revealing no more than another six inches before she quickly dropped her skirt. I cajoled her, "Emma, that's not showing us anything. I've seen all of them. We want to see your legs." Jay pleaded, "Please show us. Please?"

Emma couldn't resist when I pleaded with her so she reached down and pulled her skirt up again, raising it until it was just a couple of inches above her panties. I instructed her, "Hold it up for a little while, so we can really see those legs.” Jay let out a wolf whistle, "wow, Emma, you do have nice legs. They're perfect!" He stared at the tapering shape of her legs. Her thighs were perfect, continuing the taper running up to her hips. The skin appeared soft and creamy, with a white glow knew so well, inviting to the touch. After a minute of appraising her lovely legs and endless compliments, I directed, "turn around and let us see the back, too.”

Emma had no problem with that, but knowing she wouldn't do what I wanted on her own, I walked the few feet to Emma and stepped in front of her and put my arms around her waist, arms outside of hers, pinning them in position in front of her. She was still holding her skirt up while Jay continued his appraisal but released it when she felt me raise her skirt up above her panties in the back. "Steve!" she exclaimed in a joking way, "you're showing my underwear”. Then I put my thumbs in the elastic of her panties and pulled them half way down her bum, revealing to Jay the white skin of perfectly rounded arse cheeks with half of the crack exposed, and added to Emma, "Now Jay can see some skin."

I bent to her pouting lips, began to kiss her, in a matter of seconds Emma forgot about her exposed behind, and wrapped her arms around my neck.

“You're my girl.” I said, and looked at Jay and motioned to him with a finger, then pointed down at Emma’s behind. Seeing Jay's acknowledgment, I returned to Emma’s lips.

Jay understood the signal and stepped up behind Emma, then softly brushed her white skin above the panties with his fingers. Not sensing any rebellion to the touch from her, he worked one hand inside the panties, lightly rubbing the baby-smooth skin. While he stroked her skin, I undid first the zipper to her skirt, then with a final effort, the large button at the waist and released the skirt from my fingers and eased my hips away from Emma slightly, permitting the full skirt to drop, stopped only by Jay's hand inside her panties, which he quickly removed. Jay gripped the panties and pulled them down to her ankles, then stepped back to admire the view of the young girl's complete bum exposed from just inches below the waist. The sight was unbelievable, with Emma’s perfectly shaped legs flowing to a perfectly shaped arse.

Emma had her forehead against my chest, "I'm proud of the way you look and I just wanted Jay to see how lucky he is to have a girl like you." Emma spoke hesitantly, "You're proud of me?" I bent and kissed her forehead, I released my grip on her waist and stepped back a couple of steps. I motioned to Jay to join me. It took just a step for him to get to my side and turn to look at the front of the half-naked girl.

Emma stood there while Jay stared at her white belly with the shaven cunt.

She was truly a beautiful sight, her young-woman belly almost flat, surrounded by her little slightly rounded hips tapering to those legs. The sight of her panties wrapped around her ankles would have been cause for laughter, but neither of us was laughing. We took in the exposed features of her body inch by inch, marvelling at how perfectly formed each curve seemed.  I had seen Emma naked many times before, but still could not resist staring at her body as though it was the first time seeing it, like the first viewing of a famous painting. The silent viewing must have lasted several minutes before I said, "Take the rest of your clothes off, Emma. Let us see all of you.”

Emma began to undo the buttons and removed the blouse and dropped it to the ground, then, like a contortionist, bent her arms behind her and worked the hooks of her bra loose pulling the thin straps from her shoulders and letting the bra fall in her hands. Jay noticeably gasped, as he stared at the most perfectly shaped, largest breasts he had ever seen. Emma stood there with the bra held in both hands, seeing the admiration in the faces of both of us staring at her newly-uncovered flesh.

Our look seemed to please her and a slight smile began on the pouting lips. She bent down and removed the panties from her ankles, the erotic sight further arousing us. Emma then stepped out of her skirt and bent over again to retrieve it innocently unaware of the effect the jiggling of her breasts had on us watching her every movement.

I stepped forward and put his arms around her waist, pulling her hips to me. "Oh, you’re so beautiful!" Emma’s face lit up with his declaration and, still clutching her clothes, she wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on her toes, and kissed me pulling my head down to hers. I felt a surge of heat in my cock.

I removed my arms from her waist and placed a hand on each breast, lightly massaging, teasing the nipples. Taking his cue, Jay stepped behind Emma and began to rub her bare arse, then pressed the clothed hard on against the crack formed by the two white mounds of muscle. Emma made no effort to resist, so Jay began to feel between her legs, admiring the tightness of her thighs, heightened by her. Jay let his thumb brush against the hair crested lips of her pussy and was pleased to feel the quivering response from her body. He worked his hand lightly down her thigh and then back up, once again letting his thumb rub against the moistening lips, slightly penetrating the hot crevice.

When I felt she was ready, I broke the embrace, whispering to Emma, "Lets get to the bedroom’

I started to move and noticed that Jay wasn't letting Emma’s passion subside. Jay was still standing behind her, but was now kissing her neck as he fondled a breast with one hand and fingered her from behind with the other. Emma seemed to be enjoying it, as her head rested backwards on Jay's shoulder, one hand behind his head as he tongued her neck, her legs now spread wider where I could see Jay's fingers penetrating her from below. Slowly her broke away and we went upstairs.

Taking Emma by the arm, breaking Jay's grip on her breast, I lowered her to the blanket, then settled down beside her while Jay stretched out on the other side. I said that I wasn’t sure why she had wanted help. She looked and said ‘Well it’s nice isn’t it? And Jay wanted to see.”

We quickly returned to the sexual arousal of the naked body between us, hands and lips exploring her entire body, both sucking on a tit, alternately deep kissing her half-open mouth, working fingers in her now hot, gushing slit. Emma had always been quick to lubricate, her pussy juices easily flowing with the slightest touch, more than other girls I have known.

Emma was rapidly getting to the feverish point of passion, her body beginning to writhe on the blanket, soft moans escaping from her mouth when it wasn't covered by either Jay’s or mine. She had parted her legs as wide as possible, bent open like a frog, a leg resting on each of the men, providing full access for the probing fingers, her hips heaving upwards as a finger was inserted deeply inside of her. After at least a half-hour of such sensual teasing of her body, Emma began to plead, eyes closed, "please, Steve, please, put it in, please.”

I spoke to her “Say it. Say fuck me'. Tell us you want us both to fuck you, that you want our cocks." Jay fingered her throbbing pussy deeply as enticement, then repeated, "Say it, and we'll fuck you over and over. Give you all the cock you want." My finger joined his, the two fingers pulling the tight hole open further. Emma could no longer stand it, crying out, "fuck me, please! Fuck me! Please put your cock in me and fuck me. Please!”

I glanced at Jay and nodded, then pointed at first Emma’s head, then her cunt, “Go on” I said. “You can make her feel good. Look at her, ready for you.”

Jay immediately understood and, getting to his knees, he unzipped his pants and removed his six inches of uncircumcised hard meat, then quickly got between Emma’s legs. Taking a leg in each hand, Jay folded Emma’s legs against her torso and then let them rest on his shoulders as he inched forward on his knees. He placed his dick in position and, with a sudden lunge forward, burying his dick fully inside Emma’s vagina, the head striking her hidden cervix, eliciting a moan of pleasure from her. Despite her heavy flow of pussy juice, Jay could still feel the tight grip of her opening on his dick as he began to stroke it in and out of her cunt.

As Jay slowly, torturously fucked Emma’s pussy, I straddled her face and rubbed my precum-soaked dick head on her half-parted lips. Her lips quickly opened, her tongue snaking out to tease my cock before I slipped it into her mouth and began to rhythmically fuck the pretty face.

Emma was still a novice at oral sex, but in her impassioned throes, her cunt being massaged with Jay’s cock she was performing at her best, her tongue flickering all over me with each stroke, sucking inward as I pushed forward, attempting to swallow the whole length, her passion eliminating her usual gag reflex.

Jay made a motion that we switch places, a hopeful look on his face. The idea appealed and with Jay's cunt-juice smeared cock slipping into Emma’s mouth while I buried mine to the hilt in her overheated cunt. As soon as I started stroking full length, I felt Emma’s insides convulse and the muscles in her legs tighten around his waist, and knew she was having the big one. Emma always had several small climaxes followed by one big cumming, then, if we continued to screw, she would have several more small climaxes. I heard a stifled climatic moan escape from her lips wrapped around Jay's dick, then her small hands clinched into tiny white- knuckled fists, beating the blanket beneath her, as her feet pushed against me an attempt to force my cock even further inside her.

I looked down at Emma’s pussy juice-soaked bottom and removed my cock slowly from the drenched hole and, rubbing it downward to the tiny brown spot beneath the swollen lips, pushing the clear juice with the purple head onto the little hole, he began to slowly work his around and around the rim of her arsehole. I then heard a different type of groan from the helpless girl, but didn't ease the pressure until he felt the head parse inside her. To divert her attention, I placed a thumb on Emma’s clit and began to massage lightly while I rested my dick in place in her bum. I began to methodically fuck the pretty arse.

After a few minutes, I tapped Jay on the shoulder. Getting his attention, I motioned for Jay to get off Emma’s chest. I pointed at the blanket beside Emma and motioned for Jay to lie down beside her. Jay quickly dropped down on his back beside her. Once he was lying down, I raised one of Emma’s legs over his head so her body turned to the side while kept buried inside her. Once Emma was turned on her side, I easily picked her up and laid her on top of Jay, adjusting her body so she had a leg on each side of his while my legs were straddled outside of Jay's, the action spreading Emma’s legs wide for our cocks. Jay figured out what I was up to as soon as she had rolled over on top of him, and he slipped his cock inside the dripping cunt awaiting him.

With the new position the little girl was in, I pounded against her arse, feeling even more sensation as Jay did the same with her pussy. Jay spoke between deep breaths, "Oh God, I can feel your cock through her cunt every time I stroke in." He held a hand on each of Emma’s shoulders as he worked her and his hips back and forth as I began to furiously pump her arse, injecting my load of pent-up cum deep inside her, continuing to brutally fuck her even after shooting until, finally, my cock began to deflate inside her.

Not even acknowledging Emma or asking her, Jay rolled her off of me, and then wordlessly rolling her onto her belly, he lifted her by the hips so she was on her knees with her shoulders flat to the blanket, her head resting to one side. Jay didn't waste any time placing his dick on the spread hole and taking up where I had left off, easily entering the forbidden depths that I had stretched wide. Emma started to lower herself fully to the blanket, but Jay pulled her back up as he rocked her entire body with the force of his strokes into her white arse. He held her by the hips and enjoyed his first anal fucking with a woman with a vengeance, not caring or even hearing the girl's small whimpers, as he rose to his own climax. It took but a few minutes to do what Emma’s mouth and pussy had not accomplished as Jay added his load of cum to mine, both loads filling her packed cavity as both she and Jay collapsed to the blanket, his dick still inside her, but wilting, slowly withdrawing.

I dropped to my knees and gently, lovingly, rubbed her back, I then bent to kiss her shoulder. Emma turned over and looked up at me, her eyes slightly wet from the pain she had experienced. "Thanks for what you made Jay do. I'll always do whatever you want me to do from now on, Steve. As long as it makes you happy." Little did Emma know what her pronouncement would mean in the months to come (or is that cum?). . .

(If you want to know more about Emma and I let me know.)

Dev's Vacation - Part One

TracesOfInsanity on Teen Stories

This may or may not but a true story, thus the names may have been changed to protect the innocent, or something. You get to decide for yourself whether this all happened.

---------------------------------

 

My name is Devlin, when this happened I was 18. Iââ‚

Read More
¬â„¢m six foot tall even, and about 230 lbs. Some of it’s muscle, some of it’s not. I have strong arms and legs, and broad shoulders. A Bit of a gut, but hardly noticeable.  I have green eyes, and short brown-red hair. I had a beard at the time, kept it trimmed up nice. I wear black wire rimmed glasses with a slight grey tint. I looked older than I was, always have. Most people would guess that I was probably 20-25.

 

This was the summer after I’d graduated high school, after completing that endeavor a lot changed at my house. My older sister moved out with her then fiancé, and my parents started bowling on a few leagues. Up until that point, my parents had been really strict on me coming and going, where I was. But after my sister left I could come and go as I pleased, I’m still not sure why, maybe my parents reconsidered how they raised my sister when she moved out, and thus reconsidered how they had been raising me.

 

I met a lot of new guys around that time, and caught up with a lot of old friends. I started hanging out with a guy named Allen a lot, up until that point I’d only known him as a casual acquaintance, he dated a few of my friends that are girls. It turned out e had a lot in common. When July rolled around me and Allen decided to go visit his family in Ohio. Mainly because in the state we are from Fireworks are illegal, and his family lives by a lake anyway, so we could buy a lot of fireworks and light them off by the lake.

 

Allen himself was a little shorter than me, but not by much. Even though he was mostly Italian and German by heritage he still managed to look slightly Asian, but with very Caucasian skin tone. He had short black hair, and brown eyes. He was in decent shape, from playing baseball in High School.

 

His family down in Ohio was his Dad, his Younger Brother, his Younger Sister, and his Grandmother. His parents had been split about 5 years back, and he’d been living in Michigan with his Mom finishing off High School, even though he’d been graduated for a year at the time. We where going to stay at his Dad’s house, which was on a good chunk of land, so we also considered camping out in the woods by his house.

 

We decided to invite two of our other friends; Brad, who was tall and skinny, with short blond hair and brown eyes; he wore glasses, and was very pale. And our other friend Rich, who was shorted than me by about a half foot. He’s got a bit of a gut on him. Shaggy brown hair, and beard, with blue eyes.

 

The original hobby that got us all together was Dungeons and Dragons, and so the four of us had been playing marathon sessions for about a month sometimes from to eight in the morning. At the time, we’d recently started playing a few other role playing games and found out that a club for a certain game was run only an hour or so away from his Dad’s house.

 

So we planned a five day trip, with the middle of said five days being the Fourth of July, and the fourth day in our trip, the visit to the game club. So we set off by car to his house a day early the plan was to arrive on the day before day one, but at an hour of the night that we would show up, and go to sleep, and wake up bright and early on the first day and begin our adventures from there. The car ride wasn’t amazing, and we stopped at a fireworks store and got a heck of a lot of fireworks.

 

We arrived in Ohio at about at night. The part of Ohio we where in was very rural, it was a small town, and everything was old. The houses looked like relics, and the nearest mall was an hour and a half drive. Me being the outdoorsy type didn’t mind. Allen’s Grandmother was really nice, and made us all hamburgers on the Grill even though it was late, and told us a few stories.

 

Allen’s Dad was out of state, but would be back early Fourth of July morning. He was on a business trip. Allen’s little brother, Jeph, was 16, and a pretty cool guy, he was kinda punk, kinda gotth and seemed pretty out of place in the middle of nowhere Ohio town we where in. His sister was at a friends house, but would be back later.

 

The house itself stood in the forefront of a large plot of land, It loomed overhead, as a 2 story monument. It was very large, everything was really cozy, and old fashioned. They even had a chicken coup, some ducks, a few rabbits, four cats, and puppy. The land in back of the house was lawn for a good hundred feet, before it dropped off onto a slope, and then, woods. When you looked out at it from the back porch it was just treetops.

 

I knew they had a computer cause I asked, before we went on our trip, and after dinner I asked Allen to let me use it so I could send and e-mail to the game club people letting them know we would be attending. He led me up the stairs to the room with the computer in it. The room was kind of small; it had a computer, a bed, and a dresser. The walls where covered in drawings and photographs. After reading a few of the notes out of curiosity, I knew I was in, Amber, his little sister’s room.

 

I’d met Amber before, about three months before when Allen was having his birthday, it was a small affair with just me hanging out really. Amber arranged to come up and see him, so after cake and whatnot, me Allen, and Amber went up to a local restaurant and got food. She seemed pretty grown up for her age, 14, and kept right up on the conversation with us.

 

She had the same almost Eurasian features as her brother, light brown eyes and black hair that fell to her shoulders that she kept in a pony tail most of the time. She had a very warm and kind demeanor, with a big grin, dimples, and that air of innocence. And even though your not suppose to notice, but every guy does, she was developing rather nicely, with her hips pronounced, and her legs long and tone. She had a nice little butt on her. Her chest was still pretty small, I’d guess a large A cup, even if it is an oxymoron. All and all she was a nice little package.

 

After sending the e-mail and writing a few more, I heard someone coming up the stairs, and I knew it was Amber. I turned the swivel chair around and waited in a very relaxed pose. She walked through the door, and I could tell she was a little startled. She was wearing a lime green miniskirt, a white tee-shirt with the word “Princess” on it in hot pink, and light blue sandals. I grinned wide, and she ran up and gave me a big hug.

 

“Dev! I thought you guys where gonna be here tomorrow? Or am I a day off?” She said with a puzzled look on her face as she kicked off her sandals and plopped down on her bed.

 

“We left a day early, the plan was to sleep as soon as we got here, and start the five day vacation tomorrow officially,” I said in an effort to clear things up, she nodded, “Didn’t you see your brother, or his car at least?”

 

“He’s not here, I don’t think, unless he’s hiding really good. What if he dropped you off and left you here!” She said laughing, with an evil grin.

 

“As much as I enjoy your company, I would have to kill him.” I said with a big grin.

 

Amber stood up and went to the window, and bent over to get a little leverage to open the window. It opened with a loud evil noise, that can only be described as an old wood window too warped for it’s frame trying to open. I looked at her legs, shaped and toned, and followed up to her ass that the skirt was draped over, firm in all it’s glory, and caught just the smallest view of ass clad in white cotton panties.

 

“It gets hot in here with the computer on in the summer, and we don’t have air conditioning,” she said looking out the window, “Looks like Allen just got home, I’m gonna go say hi to him, do me a favor, put this out on the floor.” She bent over further and pulled a sleeping bag out from under her bed, Eyes met panties again and I was rock hard. She walked out of the room, and I went to work unrolling it, and setting it up at the foot of the bed. It fit neatly between the bed and the computer desk, like it was measured out.

 

As I laid out the sleeping bag I contemplated my situation. Maybe it was because I’d just broke up with my girlfriend and hadn’t had sex in like a month, maybe I genuinely liked Amber. As much as I tried to tell myself she was too young, I wanted to hit it, bad. “Dude, Devlin! You up there!?” I heard Allen yell from outside, I peeked my head out the window, “Get down here!”

 

I went downstairs and while heading through the living room, I passed Amber, I gave her a puzzled look “Shower,” she said and pointed at the bathroom, we both shrugged, I nodded, and went out onto the back porch. Allen, Rich, Brad, and Jeph where seated around a table, and I could see what was on the table. A bag of weed, and a few pipes.

 

Now, I’m normally not a big smoker, or drinker, but I have been known to indulge, we all had. I did it a lot more in high school, and Rich and Allen smoked a lot more frequently then I did. But what the hell, I was on vacation. “So dude, we smoke this, order pizza, and then weed nap till tomorrow,” Rich said, everyone agreed. And we followed the plan to the letter. After the pizza, we all went to the living room, Rich and Brad stretched out on the sofas, and Chris said he was going to sleep in his dad’s room.

 

I started to stretch out on the living room floor, and Allen looked down at me, “Dude go sleep with my sister,” he paused, “wait, that sounded wrong,” everyone laughed, “dude the sleeping bag, you can go sleep in my sister’s room.” He said to me, as he got the other guys blankets.

 

“Dude, she’s gonna be in there too, that’s kinda…weird,” I said questioning it.

 

“Dev, your like my best bro, besides, I asked her before we got down here over the phone, she’s cool with it. You act like I got something to worry about,” he said with a grin.

 

“Naw, dude, it’s cool, it’s just you’re her big brother, figured I’d make sure it’s cool with you, better the sleeping bag than the floor,” I said and went upstairs.

 

As I walked through the door, she was on the computer. She had her hair down, it was still wet, I looked over her shoulder, and could smell her shampoo, strawberry. She was in a long white tee-shirt, she was using as a night gown. She was reading some poetry, or maybe it was song lyrics. “Thanks for sharing your room.” I said.

 

“It’s cool, you’re a nice guy Dev, I trust you,” she said, with a lighthearted smile.

 

“But the real question is, do I trust you?” I said with a grin.

 

“Oh be worried, I’m quite the opportunist. I wouldn’t take your pants off, if I where you!” She said laughing a little. Still looking at the screen.

 

I started taking my pants off, partly to tease her, and because I was getting ready to go to bed, and she was right, it was hot in here with the computer on and I damn well wasn’t sleeping with them on. She turned and looked at me and grinned. “Hey I warned you,” she said, and got up and got into her bed. Laying down with her hands behind her head and her feat out to either side enough that I could have looked up the night gown and stared right at her crotch, I had to fight myself not to.

 

I took off my shirt to and walked up beside the bed and leaned in and kissed her on the forehead. “Night Amber,” I said as I walked over the my sleeping bag, as I turned back, I could see a very satisfied grin on her face. “Night Dev,” she said, and closed her eyes.

I laid down on top of the sleeping bag, the same way she had been and stared up the ceiling.

 

Again I began to think, I mean, seriously, this was too freaking good. She was two feet from me, in a tee-shirt, and maybe panties. She was so fucking cute too. And whenever I flirted, she flirted right back. There was something here. It was all down to who would make the first move at this point, I knew it. My cock was hard, as I thought about her, and I had to fight myself to jack off, or pounce on her. “Hey Dev?” Amber said softly, I paused.

 

“Yeah, Hon?” I responded.

 

“What’s it like?” She said.

 

Jesus Christ, she was gonna throw it out this fast, this was too classic. What’s sex like, says the young inexperienced girl, and the older man can only really show her. On with the fucking!

 

“What’s weed like?” God that was disappointing, “I saw you guys smoking it. Jeph never lets me try it, Allen won’t either.”

 

“Um, it makes you really relaxed, it makes things slower, sometimes things go on like train tracks. Um it opens up your mind, gets you thinking.” I tried to explain it. Weeds hard to explain, truth be told, I still think it’s a little different for everyone. “It’s not bad, it’s just you know, you’re a little young.”

 

“They say that about everything, your too young, your too young. I wish I was older.” She said rather annoyed and sighed.

 

“Sometimes it sucks being young, be we all go through it. If I had some I’d share with you, but it’s not mind Amber, it’s your brother’s anyway.” I responded and things where quiet for a half a minute.

 

“You went through being young back in the city though, there’s nothing to do out here!” she said and paused, then she blurted out, “they say all there is to do out here is drinking, drugs, and have sex. I can’t do any of that cause of my age!”

 

You ever have like. A sack of potatoes hit you? But it was filled with bricks, so like, a sack of bricks hit you. I had about thirty-two responses I could have given. You know which one I gave? I still kick myself for this.

 

“I’m sorry Amber,” yeah, that’s it. Not, I’m sorry I don’t have bear, or drugs, but I have a penis, you have a vagina and we have 7 hours till sunrise. Or I can’t provide option A, or B, but we can have sex.

 

I think we both fell asleep really sexually frustrated. I woke up with a hard on sticking strait out of my boxer shorts. Amber wasn’t in bed, and unless she woke up really sleepy and went downstairs, I know she saw it. At that point, I hoped she did.

 

I went downstairs and took a shower. The guys where all outside on the back porch passing around a blunt, and eating pizza. I put on a change of clothes. Some khaki shorts, a blue tee-shirt, and dug my sandals out of the trunk of Allen’s car. “Morning guys,” I said.

 

“Dude you alright?” Allen said, looking at me puzzled. It’s hard to be depressed and sexually wound up, and I guess it a feeling hard to hide.

 

“I’m alright” I said, he held up the blunt and I passed.

 

We made small talk, and went over the plans again.

 

“Dude, your sister seemed kinda miffed you don’t let her smoke. I mean she’s young and all, but it’s a holiday, and she’s gonna get a hold of it sooner or later, I think its best it happens around people she can trust,” I said to Allen.

 

He shrugged and looked at Jeph, “I don’t know man,” Allen said.

 

Rich cut him off “I started smoking at like 12, dude, it’s not gonna hurt her.”

 

“But your also kinda retarded now, that might have something to do with it,” Brad said and then took a hit.

 

Everyone laughed, even Rich, “It’s probably true man,” he said.

 

Jeph shrugged, “Ambers always been like that, she wants to hang out with the big kids, I vote we let her for the holiday at least. She gets awful bored around here and all.”

 

“Ok man, cool, but since you brought it up Dev your responsible for her share I’ll call the guy. And your responsible for her if she coughs bad and throws up or something,” I threw a twenty on the table and nodded.

 

The rest of the day we didn’t do much, Allen drove us around to the few attractions in town, we took a swim in the lake. And rented a few video games for the X-Box downstairs.

 

When nighttime rolled around Amber showed up from her friends house. She was wearing a spaghetti strap shirt and jean Capri pants. She seemed a little angry. “Hey Amber” I called to her and she walked up with a bit of a, what now, look on her face.

 

“I talked to Allen and Jeph, you can smoke with us tonight, ok?” I said before I could even react she threw her arms around my neck.

 

“Thanks, this will be so cool!” She said and kissed me on the cheek. Then ran upstairs.

 

An hour later we where all outside, all buzzed, I’d been a lot higher though. Amber came outside, and Allen looked up, “Ok kiddo, you owe Dev for this, and this is like a Holiday thing, ok, you can’t do this all the time. Got it?” She nodded back at him.

 

It’s always kind of funny seeing anyone take their first hit. I told her to breath in, and to hold it, and she took way to much at once, and coughed for like a minute. I kind of felt bad. But she didn’t give up, she took another hit, and even though she coughed she got threw it, and about a half an hour later I could tell she was buzzed. They say you don’t get high your first time, but I know I did, and man after an hour she was tripping.

 

“I’m gonna go to my room,” she said, and stood up, you could see her adjusting. It was hard not to laugh. “Thanks guys.”

 

I got up and followed her a second later, “I’m gonna make sure she’ alright, ok?” Everyone nodded.

 

I found her at the base of the stairs, “Dude, their like, so fucking there, how do I even do this?” She said to me. We both laughed. I’m not sure how long it took either of us, but we made it to her room, and she shut the door. We both sat on her bed. Just kind of staring at each other, there was so much tension in that moment. And then she started laughing, gut busting laugher.

 

“What’s so funny?” I questioned.

 

She kept laughing for a few seconds, “Your um, your dick, this morning,” she had tears running down her face from laughing, I wasn’t sure how to take what she was saying, had I not been high, I think I would have been offended.

 

“Oh you saw it?” I looked at her. She nodded, and smiled, “It was kinda cool, I never saw one for real before.”

 

I think had I not been high, I would have been also apologizing and telling her the age difference thing again, even though I would have wanted to fuck the shit out of her, but because I was high, I said, “Wanna see it again?”

 

She paused, and then just nodded. .I was already hard, and reached for my zipped, and slid it down, and my dick sprang out. I’m not huge, only six and a half inches, I have a thick cock, and my ex always said she liked the girth. Also I’m circumcised. She locked eyes with it, and reached a hand out her hand was soft, and she instinctively stoked it.

 

“It feels so hard, and soft at the same time, and it’s so warm” she said, playing with it a bit, pushing it toward the floor and letting it spring up, then giggling a bit. She started stroking it again, and the contact we nice, but her rhythm was inexperienced.  I put my hand over hers and guided it up and down a few times, and let go when she had it down. I was dripping precum now, and loving it.

 

She was experimenting still speeding up slowing down, adjusting grip; she was treating it like a play thing, When I really started to enjoy it I just laid back, as I did that she pulled down my shorts and my boxers, and started playing with my balls a some too. When she was stroking me and playing with my balls, it finally got to be too much, and I let out a long moan, my balls tightened up and that awesome feeling crept up and just let go. “I’m gonna cum,” I let out, and she backed off some, I guess she’d seen enough porn to get the idea. I shot a huge load all over my shirt, some landed on her bed, some on the wall behind me, a little on her pants, and a lot on her hand.

 

She looked around a little, and almost squealed with glee. She had this masterful grin on her face, like she’d just won a million dollars on sheer skill alone. Not that luck of the draw happiness, but the ‘I did that smile’. She was gratified. I was far more gratified. I closed my eyes, and when I opened them, she was licking my cum off her hand. God was that sexy.

 

“Yo guys!” Allen yelled from the back porch.

 

Amber got up and looked out the window, before backing right off. I guess the fast movement and the drop must have been to much while she was tripping. I got up and looked up “Yeah?” I said, still panting a bit.

 

“Dad’s home early! Come meet my dad Dev!” I cleaned up best I could and put on my tee-shirt from the day before, the other one was ruined till it saw a washer.

 

I went downstairs and shook his hand. He looked a lot like Allen, A lot taller though, and a lot darker skin. He had a goatee, and was wearing business casual clothing. Khaki pants, and a white button up shirt. “Evening Devlin,” he said with a warm smile.

 

“You’re the one Allen thinks is so bright and the one Amber thinks is so cute,” he said with a chuckle.

 

“Thanks, I don’t know what to say, um nice to meet you,” I said back trying to be polite.

 

He sat down at the table, and pulled out a note pad and a pen, “What do you drink Dev?” He asked, as he set down the pad, and I could see various alcohol requests on the notepad. He was definitely the ‘Cool Dad’ I’d been led to believe. I gave him my selection. “I normally don’t approve of all this, but it’s a vacation for you kids, and a holiday tomorrow! Got to celebrate! And in my day, we celebrated the same way,” he said with a wink.

 

He got up and went upstairs, and peeked in on Amber, I followed, “Already asleep,” he said, mostly to himself. She’d turned off the light, “She was out all day with her friend, I think they swam out at the beach,” I told him. He nodded, “Probably that Janice girl, she loves to swim,” he said again mostly to himself.

 

You know how weird of a position it is to be in; looking in at a fourteen year old girl that just gave you a hand job, and less than a foot away, her father who is being all ‘dad’ and not being sure whether or not he understands you’re expected to sleep in there too? Maybe Allen hadn’t told his dad. I felt so weird.  

 

He opened the door slightly, “If you’re tired by all means.” He said to me, what a relief. I nodded at him, “Big day tomorrow anyway,” I said with a smile, and made my way over to my sleeping bag. He shut the door. I waited a few seconds, and walked over to Amber. She was really out, weed nap all the way. I kissed her gently on the lips, so soft I thought to myself, and held myself their a moment, she pressed back a little then laid her head back down. I laid down very satisfied, then curled up on the sleeping bag and went to sleep.

--------------------------------------

Part two is being written soon.

Naughty next door - Linda's trip

steve6060 on Teen Stories

I now know that 15 year old Linda is going to be a student in the Media in London. Ever since the weekend at Easter when I had been used by Sarah and Emma to ‘take’ Linda, she has been up to see Sarah and Emma, and me, a good few times.

This girl was very pleasing on the eye with her red hair and thin tall figure.

Linda is far too sensuous to forgo sex, so when we get together, we find ways to enjoy ourselv

Read More
es.
The last time was a few days ago and Linda phoned and said she needed to come over. Sarah and Emma were away, but schedule permitting, I will never turn down such a request.
I let Linda in and we hugged and kissed, affectionately at first and then passionately. After just a few minutes, I hung up her small jacket and she took off her shoes and we sat down.

She looked at me and said that she needed to talk to me.

“Steve. That day at the hotel was just what I needed. You were great when we fucked.”

“Well” I replied, "It was because they put me into you. Not that I minded.”

“Steve. I wanted them to do it. I wanted them to make you have me.”

I grinned. There was nothing to say.

“But. I don’t want to go on the pill for a few months yet. So we can’t do it anymore.”

I looked at her, and my dismay must have been obvious.

“Well, that way at least” she grinned “at least until I am on the pill.”

“But" she said quielty "Emma has told me the other way, and I want you to do it to me. If you don’t mind!”

“Don’t mind” I replied “With that lovely little bum, I would die to do it.”

“Ok” she said in a matter of fact fashion.

She got up and headed for my bedroom. We both knew why she was there, and we were both anticipating an afternoon of pleasure so there was no false modesty or acting coy.
We stood by the bed, kissing, until Linda unbuttoned my shirt and I turned around so she could remove it. Next, she took hold of the hem of her sweater and pulled it off over her head, letting her smallish but very shapely breasts free. She let me unfasten her pants and pull them off her, and pull down her panties, caressing her ass and smelling her delectable pussy. Linda's pussy was still dry but a dry pussy has its own delightful, musky fragrance, as long as it has not been spoiled by perfumed soaps or cologne or other junk. I enjoyed the aroma and knew I would enjoy it equally after her pussy had got wet with her juices.
With Linda naked, I stood by the bed and she gave my chest a little push. "Sit down, Steve; I want your cock in my mouth." I sat as directed, and Linda unfastened my pants and removed them, my underwear and my socks. With both of us naked, she knelt in front of me and started licking my balls. Since this is something I also enjoy, I scooted forward and leaned back to let her do as she wanted.
What she wanted was just what she had said and Linda licked the underside of my cock all the way to the slit, and then surrounded the head with her mouth. Holding my cock head just within her lips, she licked all around the ridge and the slit and started lowering her head to envelop my shaft. Slowly, Linda lowered her face, taking my cock in all the way, with her tongue caressing what was inside her mouth, until my entire cock was enveloped by her delightful wetness, with her lips at my pubic hair. Always moving slowly, she backed her mouth away from my cock until it left her mouth, and then she smiled around it. "I really like your cock, Steve. It fills my mouth up so nicely. I know you want to eat my pussy, and I really want you to, but you'll have to wait your turn." After this pronouncement, Linda bent back over and again wrapped her lips around my cock and took it as far into her mouth as it would go.
Unhurriedly, Linda drew my cock all the way into her mouth and then backed off until just the tip was between her lips. I could hear her murmuring happily because she really likes my cock in her mouth. I was sighing and moaning from pleasure because I like it in there also. After a long time of kneeling on the floor in front of me and slowly sucking my cock, Linda took it out of her mouth, licked the head again and looked at me, smiling.
"I love sucking your cock, Steve, but lie down on the bed and let me up there beside you. I want to really deep throat you."
With no hesitation, I moved onto the bed until I lay on my back, making sure there was a pillow under my head, and Linda knelt beside me as she wanted. Her knees were beside my right shoulder and if she had wanted to 69, which she didn't, she could have easily moved her leg over and straddled my face. Linda likes this position because my cock fits into her mouth better; I like it for the same reason and because I can fondle her ass while she sucks me off.
As Linda resumed stroking my cock with her mouth I could smell fresh pussy juices and I saw a trickle running down her leg. To prevent the waste of the flavoursome treat, I caught it on my fingers and licked it off. It was delicious, as I had known it would be. I was really enjoying the feel of Linda's lips sucking gently on my cock and her tongue caressing my shaft while it was in her mouth and I was also looking forward to eating her lovely pussy. I expected this to be a great day.
To Linda, it was already a good day because I could still hear her murmuring happily as she sucked my cock and we expected it to be a great day for her too. Linda loves feeling the smooth skin of my cock sliding between her lips and the feel of it against her tongue. Although the best part would be when my cum spurted into her mouth, she would enjoy every second before that happened.
That was going to happen very soon because I could feel my climax building. Although I tried to hold it back because both of us were getting immense pleasure from her mouth sucking my cock in and out, it was almost time for me to cum. "Linda," I told her, "I'm ready to cum." She didn't say anything because her mouth was too busy pleasuring both of us but she did tighten her lips on my shaft and increase the speed of her sucking strokes.
Faster and faster, my cock went in and out of her mouth and it was all I could do to keep from thrusting up.

"I'm cumming," I told her, and seconds later, I ejaculated into her mouth. Linda swallowed, and milked my cock to be sure she had everything she was going to get. When she was sure, she took my cock out of her mouth and licked all around the head.
"That was really good," she told me.
Then it was my turn to be in control because Linda lifted her knee over me and onto the other side of my head so she was straddling my face. I curled my arms around her thighs and started by licking up all her delicious juices that were running from her pussy down her legs. Once I had enjoyed all of them, my mouth went to the source and I sucked the pool of juices from Linda's love hole. These were fresher and even more delightful that what I had licked from her legs. Linda was already cooing happily when I started licking her outer pussy lip.
Usually her outer lip isn't very sensitive but Linda is so sensual that everything between her legs is highly erogenous so I like to take my time and lick and suck and kiss her everywhere and build slowly to a climax. I really enjoy eating Linda's pussy and she really enjoys having me eat her, so we can spend hours with my mouth and her pussy pleasuring each other and consider the time to be well spent. As I slowly licked the outer edge of her outer lip all the way to her mons, I could hear Linda cooing happily, and her cooing grew louder as I licked the other lip back to its origin below her wet love hole. By that time, Linda's pussy was already fucking down into my face.
Her pussy was dripping with all the juices that Linda was producing so I sucked them all out of her and started licking the inner edge of the first outer lip. This time, I slowly licked the area between her outer and inner labia until I reached the point where they are close together. With my tongue, I probed the seam between the two lips and licked both the inner and outer surfaces, spending long periods of time on small areas, licking everything over and over. I revelled in the taste and the feel of her pussy lips, and in the way her pussy was fucking down into my face.
Linda's inner pussy lips meet to form her clit hood, and I licked past that point, caressing her outer pussy lip with my tongue, until I reached the end. Because Linda's pussy was already fucking hard into my face and her cooing had been replaced entirely by moans, I decided to avoid her clit hood for a while. She would cum, of course, several times, but I didn't want her to cum too soon because both of us enjoy all aspects of what we were doing. I brought my tongue back down and, after pleasuring my taste buds with the plentiful pussy juice, I started licking her other pair of labia.
I licked this pair of pussy lips the same as I had the first except when I reached the end of the outer lip, I brought my tongue back to gently caress Linda's clit hood. This indirect stimulation of her sweetest of sweet spots caused her pussy to fuck down into my face even more strongly and produce fresh juices that dripped out onto my chin. It was not yet time for Linda to cum so I did not directly caress her clit with my tongue. That would happen later.
Another feast of fresh juices was available and, after devouring it, I probed my tongue into the bottom edge of her love hole, squeezing more juices out directly into my mouth. Next, I probed the side edges of that precious place, being careful not to put too much pressure anywhere. Because Linda is a virgin, which is why she comes to me when she needs to make love, I am always careful when probing my tongue around her love hole, including the edges. After licking the bottom and side edges, I was ready to start probing the inner surfaces of her inner pussy lips.
Being young, her inner lips are very tight and sometimes I have to pry them apart with my fingers. Ultra-carefully, I Reached around Linda's thighs and pulled her inner lips apart with my fingers. By this time, her pussy was ramming into my face and Linda's moans of pleasure were ending with whimpers. A steady trickle of fragrant juices was running from her love hole onto my face, pleasing my nose, if not my mouth. I knew it was almost time for her to cum.
Very gently, I probed under the tight inner pussy lips. Linda's upper body was thrashing around on the bed and her hips were swivelling above me. "Suck my clit, Steve," she begged me. I'm ready to cum. I knew she was ready to cum also and I gently stroked my tongue against the upper edge of her wet love hole, but only a few thrusts, until I engulfed her clit in my mouth. With my lips forming a seal, I sucked on the adorable love toy, while my tongue caressed the engorged sides and top.
I continued this for several minutes while holding tightly to Linda's thighs. She thrashed around on top of me, swivelling her hips and grinding her pussy into my face. I knew she was cumming and I held tightly and kept sucking and licking her clit. She continued thrashing and grinding until her climax, a sudden spasm that arched her back, squashing her pussy into my face one last time. After her climax, she relaxed on top of me, and I feasted on the gusher of fresh juices in her pussy. They were as delicious as I knew they would be.

“And now” I said “You will find out what Emma meant. Turn over and most importantly relax”
While Linda lay face down, I went to the dresser and got a tube of KY Jelly and left them on the bed next to her. I went to the bathroom and washed some of the leftover pussy juices off my face and licked them off my fingers. Whatever juices were left, I washed off my face and, with a basin of warm water and a face towel, I went back to Linda.
She didn’t know what was to happen next,. I have a dresser with a large mirror in my bedroom and I know that Linda likes to watch us in the mirror, as do I, so I moved it beside the bed so we could both watch. Linda was still lying face down but she had moved close to the edge where she had known the dresser would be. I slid two pillows under her waist to raise her ass to better accommodate me and to make it more pleasurable to both of us. She directed me in placing the mirror and when it was placed so she had the best view, she let me know, smiling lasciviously. I joined her on the bed to resume our mutual pleasuring.
As Linda held her ass cheeks open for me, I carefully washed off her cleft and her lovely, pink rosebud.
Kneeling between Linda's legs and starting at the upper end of her ass cleft, I licked all down the inside of one ass cheek while Linda held herself open. My tongue skirted her pink rosebud because I was saving the best for last. All along her crotch I licked aggressively, relishing the slight saltiness of her dried perspiration and enjoying the soft texture of her flesh. Back up the inside of the other ass cheek went my tongue, again skirting the precious rosebud that was patiently waiting for my attentions, and back up to the top of Linda's ass cleft.
Briefly, I backed away and I could admire her adorable pink rosebud twitching in anticipation of what I was going to be doing next. I was anticipating it also because I really love licking pretty asses like Linda's and I slowly moved my tongue down, digging into the channel of Linda's ass cleft until I reached where the puckering began. My mouth described a circle as I licked all the puckered area with firm jabs of my tongue. After finishing three circuits of Linda's rosebud, licking the entire area repeatedly, I started licking up and down with broad strokes, running my tongue across the hole itself. Linda was murmuring happily at what I was doing. Actually penetrating Linda's ass with my tongue seemed redundant because my cock would soon be doing that much more thoroughly. Even so, I pressed my lips against her pink rosebud and probed my tongue into the edges, moving all around her hole, while Linda's ass writhed in enjoyment under my face. For a long time I continued with my tongue all over Linda's ass, giving and receiving pleasure, until it was time to move on to what we both thought of as the main event of the afternoon.
Thanks to the lovely ass that I had been pleasuring and that was waiting for me to pleasure in another way, my cock was stiff and ready. I greased up Linda's ass. She was already cooing in anticipation of my cock penetrating her and from what my tongue had already done for her. Grinning lewdly, Linda turned to me and said, "Steve. I want your cock in my ass all the way and I want a really good fucking. I've been needing this. But take it easy. Emma says its great."
I was very glad to oblige and I slathered the jelly all over the outside of her sweet rosebud and spread it all over the inside by pushing my finger in to the knuckle and rotating it evenly. "Your finger feels good but I know your cock will feel a lot better," Linda said. "I hope I can cum twice.
"I hope so too, Linda, because the more you cum and the better you cum, the more I enjoy it and the better I cum." As I told her this, my fingers were opening her sphincter and the tip of my cock was just about to enter. Linda's fingers crept deeper into her ass cleft; she pulled her ass open just a little more, and the tip of my cock slid easily in.
"Ohhh my God. That is so different. It hurts a bit but, mmm, it really feels good, Linda murmured. "Put it all the way in me but slowly because I want to feel my ass being stretched." She looked at us in the mirror and added, "I want to watch too."
"Slowly" was the way I put my cock into Linda's ass, so I gave a gentle shove and the first inch slid in easily. Linda cooed happily and urged me to continue. "I love that, Steve. I want my ass to be filled up. I want to feel your balls bumping against my pussy. With another gentle shove my cock was halfway in Linda's ass and she let go of her ass cheeks so she could put her forearms on the mattress to thrust back as I stroked my shaft into her. With two more firm but gentle pushes, my cock was buried all the way in Linda's ass; she was cooing happily and swivelling her hips, giving and receiving even more pleasure.
I knew I would be caressing her clit when she was ready to cum. For leverage, I put my hands on the fronts of her thighs, where I would easily be able to reach any part of her pussy. Slowly, I drew my cock almost all the way out of her, and then thrust it all the way back in. "Oh, my God!" she enthused. "That's wonderful. Fuck me like that, Steve. All the way in. Really give it to me!"
Fucking her like that is what I did, really giving it to her, all the way in and almost all the way out. With the second stroke, Linda started fucking her ass back to meet me, matching my thrusts. Although her ass is tight, she was well lubricated and my cock easily slid in and out. I was upright on my knees and I could look in the mirror and watch my cock going in and out of Linda's ass. She was leaning forward, her weight on her elbows and forearms, with her face turned toward the mirror. Her view wasn't as good but she could still see my cock moving between her cheeks and, even better, could feel it plunging repeatedly, all the way into her ass.
After many strokes, Linda urged me, "Faster, Steve, fuck me faster. I'm ready to cum." I increased my speed and Linda continued to match my strokes into her ass. "Play with my clit. I want to cum." My left hand still held to her thigh and my right hand reached farther and started massaging above her clit and then lower so my fingers were right on the adorable love toy itself.
"Yes! Yes! Like that. Now faster, fuck me faster." Faster it was, as I drove my cock hard, and all the way into Linda's eager ass, my balls slapping against her pussy and my fingers caressing her clit. Although she kept thrusting back to meet my strokes, Linda seemed to have little control over her upper body and she was pitching from side to side in front of me.
This time, Linda announced when she started cumming. "Yes! Oh, my God, I'm cumming. Oh! Oh! Faster! Fuck me! Fuck me!" I continued fucking, as fast as I could, ramming my cock in and out of her ass, feeling my balls bouncing against her pussy at every thrust.
Linda fell forward onto the bed; I landed on top of her with my fingers still massaging her clit. Her upper body thrashed under me and her legs opening and closing while I continued driving my cock in and out of her ass. When she climaxed, her body spasmed and her ass thrust back to meet me, and then she lay quietly, juices running out of her pussy onto my hand. Even though she had climaxed, I continued to slowly fuck her ass.
That was fine with Linda. "That was wonderful, Steve, but keep fucking me. I want to cum again." Lying flat on her front, she reached back and spread her ass cheeks so I would continue doing what we both loved so much. I licked her cum juice off my hand and continued slowly fucking Linda's ass.
When she was ready, I helped her back up to her knees, keeping my cock deeply imbedded in her ass. Once again, Linda was leaning on her elbows and forearms and fucking back to meet my thrusts into her ass. Looking at us again in the mirror, she made a suggestion. "I really loved that, Steve. I love cumming like that and I want to do it again but is there a way I can actually watch your cock going into my ass? What we have is good but it could be better."

"There is but it would be awkward and rather tiring for both of us and the penetration isn't as good."
"Well, I don't like to sacrifice the good way it feels to look at us, but can we try it just for a minute? We can get back to the position we're using after I watch us."
The mirror was to our right and slightly tilted toward us. "We have to sort of fall down onto our left sides," I told Linda. After we had done that, I said, "Okay, now I will roll us over until you're on top." Once that was done, I continued stroking my cock into her ass for a minute.
"You're right; your cock doesn't go into me as deeply as I like this way, and I still can't see us."
"Wait until I hitch around so we face the mirror." With every stroke into Linda's ass, I moved us a little way to our left until we were at a right angle to the mirror, our feet resting on the dresser. Once we were there, I reached down between her legs and spread them. "Okay, sit up and look," I told her.
"My pussy looks so funny from this angle. My ass looks like it's stretched, and I can see your cock going in and out. This is fun, watching, but you're right; the penetration isn't as good, especially since I can't fuck back to meet you the way I like." Linda watched my cock thrusting in and out of her ass for about a minute and then she said, "This is nice but I'd rather get a good fucking than watch one that isn't as good. Let's get back up on our knees."
After some exertion, we were back into position on our knees and I was stroking my cock slowly and deeply into Linda's ass while she thrust back to meet me. "Mmmm," she murmured. "This is better. Now, give it to me, give it to me really good. My ass is really hungry, but you're making her happy now."
For a long time, I fed Linda's hungry ass, making her even happier. When I started, Linda was cooing from the pleasure but this turned to moans and the moans started ending in whimpers. My hands were on her thighs but I moved one over to her pussy and felt the juices trickling from her. I licked some from my fingers, enjoying them immensely, but most of her juices soaked into the sheets, a treat to my nostrils but not to my tongue. My strokes were slow and smooth into Linda's well-lubricated ass because I wanted to hold off from cumming but I could feel my climax building and I knew I couldn't hold it off much longer.
Linda could feel her climax building too and she told me, "I'm getting ready to cum, Steve. This is great; it's going to be a big one. Start fucking me faster."
I complied and Linda fucked back just as fast to meet me, her moans mostly whimpers by that time. "Oh, God, that's good. My ass is in heaven and she's taking me with her. Your cock feels so good. Keep fucking me! Don't stop!"
I had no intention of stopping because Linda's ass felt great to my cock too. She had started swivelling her hips and the different sensations and the greater speed of my thrusts were bringing me closer to cumming. I reached around and put my fingers on her soggy-wet pussy and got them wet before starting to fondle her clit.
"Faster! Fuck me faster. Stick your cock all the way in; it feels so good. Play with my clit! I'm cumming! Yes! Yes! I'm cumming!"
I fucked Linda's ass as hard and fast as I could, my balls again slapping against her pussy. While my right hand gently caressed her swollen clit, I held onto her with my right arm and left hand because she seemed to have no control over her body. She no longer fucked back to meet me; her body thrashed erratically as I pounded my cock into her ass. "Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she babbled, and I did as she wanted until she climaxed, almost knocking me over as she jerked backward.
After her tremendous orgasm, Linda fell forward and I followed her down, still ramming my cock into her ass. Even when she was face down on the bed, I continued until I climaxed, filling her 15 year old ass with my ejaculate. Linda lay on the bed with me on top of her, my weight supported by my elbows and my knees, my cock softening in her ass.
After a few minutes of recovering her strength, Linda turned to me and smiled. "My ass has never felt better, Steve. I've cum three times today and that should hold me until the next time I come over to see you."

Keep in touch.  stbmbe6060@aol.com

Cum at 15

J_o_n on Teen Stories

When I was 15 met a new girl at school called Lucy (also 15). Her body was heavenly she had a lovely round ass and B cup tits that complimented her body perfectly. The first time I saw her I almost came in my pants, I was desperate to become her friend and was lucky to have her in my class, so I set aside my testicular worries and resolved to sit next to her and talk to her.

She told me about the last school that she went to and then lent over to wisper in to my ear. I could feel her breast resting on my

Read More
shoulder as he wispered in my ear.

“I fancy you, I have since the first day I saw you last week. I need you in my pussy.”

I told her I was a virgin and that I had only fingered a girl before, and she told me that I didn’t have to worry.

We organised a time to meet up that night, and at six o’clock she knocked on my door.

“Where are we going to go, my pussy is so wet.”

I took her hand and led her down the road near my house to a disused railway, I took her down underneath the bridge.

As soon as we got there she pushed me against the wall and pushed her lips against mine, I let her tongue into my mouth and one of the best feelings I had ever had washed over my body. She walked to the other side of the bridge and lay down in the soft grass.

“Come over here she said, fingered me”

I went over to her and unzipped her jeans and pulled them down and off. She was wearing a tiny pink thong which had a massive wet patch on the front of them. I pulled them aside and sucked on my fingers, and then I slowly pushed two of my fingers into her pussy. I could feel her pussy juices on my fingers as I pushed further into her and then pulled out. She was gasping with each movement of my fingers.

I could smell her pussy juice so I pulled out my fingers and licked them, it was delicious. I had heard from boys at school that girls like their pussies licked, so I put my head in between her legs and pushed my tongue into her. Me doing this was making her go mad in ecstasy and her head was thrashing about.

I took her clit into my mouth and sucked on it. This was the last straw and she came, her cum literally spurted out of her pussy soaking my hair, face and my clothes. I went back down on her and liked up all the left over cum from her legs and stomach.

After a few minutes she sat up and said that she needed me in her. She undid my pants and pulled down my boxers. Having had a bonner since the beginning of the event my cock sprung up and hit her wrist leaving a smear of my pre-cum on her arm.

She gasped and said she hadn’t seen a cock as thick as mine before. She touched my balls and told me that she thought it was sexy. She pulled off her t-shirt and revealed her breasts to me for the first time.

I reached behind her and released them from the constraints of her bra. They were so pert and perfect that the didn’t drop at all, I lent forward and took one of her nipples into my mouth, but she pushed me away when I caught it with my teeth. I apologised to her and she told me it didn’t matter.

She grabbed my cock and pulled it towards her pussy telling me because we had no condom I would have to pull out and as she didn’t want cum on her to point it down into the grass when I came.

Instinct took over and I positioned my cock at here wet entrance and pushed in to her, it was like velvet and was so warm, I almost came straight away. After I got used to the sensation I began to move in and out.

With each push I felt her resistance and could feel her cum around my shaft, and with each pull I felt her pussy walls pull up with mine. The feeling was so intense I was dizzy.

I began moving faster and faster, Lucy was screaming with every push and pull.

I could feel the cum stirring in my large balls and knew that I was going to cum, and told her, she screamed;

“get out of me quick you don’t have a condom on”

I had forgotten what she had said and as I pulled out she orgasmed and clamped around my cock, this was the last straw and it pushed me over the edge, I began to empty my balls and came copius in her pussy. Due to my massive balls I carried on cumming and even when I pulled out fully I was still spurting cum over her body.

Once I had finished cumming I noticed she was crying and was gathering up her cum soaked clothes and was trying to put them on. I must have shot about 5 spurts into her and 10 onto her.

She stood up and I noticed that there was a stream of my cum pouring from her pussy. I smiled at her and she slapped me.

“I will probably get pregnant no she cried”, and with that walked off wiping the cum off her shirt as she went.

She didn’t speak to me again for about a month, and when she did she told me she was pregnant and it was all my fault that her life was spoilt. Mine wasn’t I now had the courage to ask girls out.

There is more of John’s story coming up.

 

 

 

 

 

 

A Girl I Once Knew

lamron on Teen Stories

Virginia was a nice enough girl, I grew up with her, but we were never really that close to one another, that is until High School.

We had always been friends, but more like pals than a couple, but when puberty hit us, she began to look more and more beautiful with each passing day.

I was never that attractive in my younger years, and was quite shy... but Ginny never seemed to mind. She stuck up for me, and I was glad to have such a kind and caring friend. Eventually, during my Junior year in High School I got up the confidence to ask Virginia out on a date (just to the movies, and with my mother) and would you believe it, she said YES.

That night was uneventful, but we enjoyed the show and being close to one another, and we went for icecream afterwards.
Read More
/>
What followed was a few more mediocre dates, and some holding hands in class, but we dared not take it any further than that (I think she was just as scared as I was)

That's when the most heartbreaking moment came for Ginny and I, after a few weeks of being so close to each other, she was forced to move. Her Father was in the army, and he was being re-assigned. This broke my heart, as I'm sure it did hers...

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

I was able to keep in contact for a while, but as time progressed we drew more distant. We never got to see each other, and we barely got to talk, and soon, all of what we had was lost to time.

I grew older, and I grew more wise...

After graduating High School, I went for Engineering at the local community college, but dropped out mid semester to work (with the intention of coming back)

With all the manual work I was doing, I found myself growing stronger and more toned with every passing week, and my puberty had mostly subsided. My face was clear, I  was tall, dark, and for once in my life... handsome.

One day, while working at my chores at the Hardware store where I worked, I bumped into someone I recognized. It was Ginny, my heart skipped a beat, and all I could muster was a faint and muffled "hello".

We began to talk over my lunchbreak... about everything; School, Life, Work, etc. She had moved back here searching for work, and she wasn't having much luck finding an appartment, so I offered her the chance to bunk with me...

She was just as beautiful as ever, lying there on the couch, eyes closed, oblivious to the world. I hadn't ever been with a girl, but I had fantasized about the day I would get to taste those beautiful lips. I couldn't handle it any longer, so silently I crouched beside her sleeping form, and ever so gently pecked her soft pink lips goodnight.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

As the weeks past we grew close once more, and I could tell she was interested in me. I had become quite the attractive young man, but she had had her share of "god's gift to women" men, who took what they wanted and left her cold.

I wish I could explain what happened that day, but I could hardly believe it myself. After a long day at work, I headed home... I pulled my car into it's spot, locked the doors, went inside, checked the mail, all part of my daily routine, but when I reached my door, I heard the most blissful noised from within.

I could hear Ginny moaning softly to herself, and I knew that she was touching her soft young cunny. I couldn't just barge in on her, but I couldn't stand out in the hall all night. I elected to give sneaking my best shot, and hope that she would be too absorbed to notice me.

I unlocked the door, and  there on my couch was Ginny with her eyes closed, wearing a a low rise skirt, and black tube... my god was she beautiful...

I don't know what came over me, but I couldn't move... here was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen, masturbating on my couch (most likely to thoughts of me) and I was stunned by it...

All of the sudden I heard a whisper from those soft lips. "I was wondering when you would get home" I heard her say, "I have been waiting for you" ... I couldn't say a word.

She got up from the couch and walked towards me ever so sultry, and kissed me flat on the lips, even slipping me some tongue, it was almost more than I could handle... I could already feel my erection growing in my jeans... and apparently so could Ginny. "My my, you are a big boy aren't you... I always knew you would turn out"

She caressed my chest and body with her fingers, and they found their way eventually down to my belt, where she began to work her magic...

As soon as my belt was loose, she was down on her knees willing an eager to explore what I had been hiding from her for so long, and as soon as she touched that zipper, 7 inches of uncut manhood popped out and slapped her pretty face. "Oh my, it's bigger than I thought" she said in that sultry voice.

I was still flabergasted... a girl was about to suck my dick, and not just any girl, but the girlof my dreams. Here it was, the sensation of a lifetime (or so I had thought). Slowly and softly she wrapped her warm pink lips around the head of my now pronounced penis, and began to suck it slowly and gently.

I don't know how much head she had given in her lifetime, but I didn't care... it was the most wonderful feeling I had ever felt in my life to feel her warm mouth and hands on my Virgin prick.

She had picked up the pace, and I couldn't take it any longer... I was going to explode... in her mouth; Ginny's mouth....

"I'm gonna come, should I pull out?" I questioned, and my query was answered only by the rapid increase of her strokes... "OH GOD!!" ... "Ughhhh" my world was spinning... it was the most wonderful feeling I had ever felt... so warm, so moist, so connected to her...

"How was that?" she asked, a little bit of cum on her lips...
"Amazing!" I replied,  "Good" She added, "Because there's alot more I still have to show you"

Me and Nicole

loverfromchitown12 on Teen Stories

Well me and my buddies like to throw little parties with  3-4 guys and 2-3 girls. It usally was the same people. Me, Jd, Steven, Elliot, and Mondo. And the girls would be Sydney, Ariana, and Nicole.

    Well Nicole was the girl that I found the hottest and we had alot of fun without having to even drink. Nicole was 5'8 with 32DD Tits. (Thats wat she told me cause i still have problems with the measurments). She has a nice plump ass not to big but just right. She had short black hair, cute innocent face and lips to die for.

     Well it was getting late and the

Read More
girls would stay the night uselly in Jds room or Mondos room. Well I went in Mondos room and laid down in his bed since he was crashed on the floor. Well it was like 1-2 in the morning when i feel someone getting in with me. I look over my shoulder and its Nicole. So i scoot over to make some room and she hops next to me.

"Nicole, Its a bit late to be waking me up" I said.

" Well sorry but Ari just kicked me off the couch."

Well after awhile she started to get up close to me and I let her hand over me and we layed there for a bit. Well I fell asleep again but woke up a little bit later to feel here rubbing my crotch and I turned to her and kissed her.

"Lonny, Im sorry Its just...I thought you were asleep and Jd said you were big" She said.

"Im not that big im only 6 inches fully" I said.

"Well Ive never seen one. And I hate all the other girls telling me about there boyfriends cocks and I wanted to feel one."

At this point I was hard so i pulled down the covers and pulled down my pajama pants. Now there was a huge tent in the middle of my boxers, she took her hand and unbuttoned the front of my boxers, and took out my erect cock. She started to stroke the shaft and use her thumb to play under the head. I lifted my head back and rolled my eyes and sighed.

"Let me play with you" I said. She shifted on her side and slid her short shorts down a little. I moved her thong to the side and rubbed her pussy lips and then slipped a finger in. She shuddered, not expecting this. I pushed my finger in and out of her pussy and she rocked her hips.

       The pressure in my balls was growing. I could hear her breathing heavy to my finger. She had her eyes closed and started to hold my cock alittle hard. 

"Nicole, Do you want to do a 69?". She looked at me but said nothing and got up. She put her ass in my face and sat on my face her pussy on my mouth. I used my fingers to open her pussy lips and I felt her mouth on my cock. She was pumping my shaft and using her tounge on he head. I was drilling her pussy and licking her G-Spot. She was moaning and getting really wet. My chin was drench and I was about to explode.

"Ooooo Lonny Imm CUMMING" she yelled a bit too loud. She bucked her hips and cummed all in my mouth. She started bobbing her head up and down untill i sighed and blew my load in her mouth. She started swallowing, as she got up i could see some on her chin.

     She layed next to me for a while. I was fondaling her tits, and she was rubbing my cock. We sat and talked for a while.

"Lonny...Do you want to stick that in me? I mean im a virgin and I heard you had sex already and I would rather you do it than some idiot." She said.

"Alright, But tell me if it hurts. I really don't want to hurt you.".

     Well she got up and put the covers over us. She mounted her pussy over me, and i held my cock with one hand up to her virgin pussy over my dick. She slipped it into me and I got about 3 inches in before i felt her resistants. She held my hand and pushed down hard. She put all 6 inches in her and I felt her dig her nails into my skin. I heard her whimper.

      "Lonny....That hurt but lets sit here for a few to let me get use to the size". She whispered. I layed there for a while. She then started pumping my dick in and out of her pussy. She sat all the way on my dick and layed forward. I grabbed her ass and helped her pump my dick. I started doing this faster. Then the bedroom door opened.....

To be Continued......

If i get enough good reviews ill make part 2.

Jessica.

Gwystyl on Teen Stories

I stepped off the bus, onto the slightly heat-brazen grass. It was the start of summer, and an exceptionally hot one at that. The hiss of the doors closing behind me, the racket echoing from the bus' enterior, all seemed to rub salt into the wound. School holidays started today, and they were always dead boring.
I didn't exactly like school, but hey, it was better than sitting around at home all day.
  Running a hand through my hair and sighing, I walked gloomily up the driveway, stopping briefly to check if there was any mail, and into my house. I was kind of tall for my age (16), about 6'1", and most girls considered me to be alright to look at. I had green/brown eyes, black hair that rested just before my shoulders, and an athletic build.

Â
Read More
 Â  Opening my fridge, searching for anything to eat, I noticed a note stuck to the fridge. 'Gone to pick up your brother from camp. Will be back tommorow nite. Dinner's in the microwave.'
Groaning, I walk up the stairs and into my bedroom, throwing my bag onto the bed and kicking my shoes off. The last thing I wanted during the holidays was my annoying brother. I wondered what excuse he had to get home from camp early this time.
        
The sun burned like a giant furnace hanging in the sky, making my room swelter with heat, and sweat was already forming on my brow. I switched on my fan, and pulled my curtains back to open my window. I was halfway through opening it when I noticed my neighbour, Jessica, floating lazily about in her pool. She was sixteen, the same age as me, and she was the idol in many schoolboys fantasies. She had long brown hair that framed her pretty face perfectly, and blue eyes that gleamed in the sunlight. When she looked you in the eyes you could lose yourself in them. She had nicely formed breasts, and smooth tanned legs. I guessed she was about 5'6. She was wearing a purple two-piece bikini, and I found myself staring at her from my bedroom window for quite some time. When I finally looked away, I noticed my mother had also left a chore list for me to complete before she got back. Groaning again, I decided I'd get them over and done with now.

...

Stopping the lawnmower, I straightened up and wiped my forehead. The sun was beginning to go down, but I had managed to finish every job on the list. Walking wearily inside the house, and into the entertainment room upstairs, I switched on the tv and sat down in my chair beside the window.
            I saw a light turn on in one of next door's bedrooms, which I had recently discovered was Jessica's. From my position next to the window I could see into her bedroom perfectly. Her curtains were pulled back, and I could see her looking at herself in the mirror. I grinned to myself as I continued watching, and my mouth fell open when I saw what happened next.
             Putting her arms to the bottom of her tshirt, she lifted them over her head and slid the shirt off, revealing her breasts, which were straining to escape her red lacy bra. She reached around behind her and unhooked it, letting her big tits bounce free from their cotton prison. She pushed them together and played with them for a little while, examining them in the mirror. She must have been satisfied, as she unbuckled her belt and slid her pants off, bringing her panties with it. I gulped, feeling a hard-on growing in my own pants. She ran a finger over her mound and tilted her head back gently, and I pulled out my cock and started to jerk it slowly as I watched her play with herself infront of the mirror. She looked out her window, and straight into mine, and I had barely a second to react and jump away from the window,  almost falling off the chair, praying to god she didn't see me. Not risking another look, I finished masturbating and went to sleep.

...


Waking up to the singing of birds outside my window, I groaned and slumped out of bed. The first day of the holidays, two weeks of extreme boredom. Not to mention my incredibly annoying brother.
     Slowly making my way downstairs and into my kitchen, I began searching the cupboards for anything edible to make breakfast with. Sighing in defeat when I find nothing, I guessed my mom hadn't been shopping yet.
         I went to check the mail again , and had to wait a moment to adjust my eyes to the light when I walked out onto my lawn.
Finding yet again that there was nothing, I turned to go back into the house when I saw Jessica sitting on her porch looking at me. I panicked and tried to get inside before she called out to me, but I was unlucky.
"I saw you last night, you know." Jessica said.
"You did?..I mean, what do you mean?" I said in a rush, I was panicking.
She laughed, looking me up and down and smiling sweetly.
"It's ok, I do it to you aswell" She said with a grin.
I suddenly became very self conscious and cleared my throat, getting another musical laugh from Jessica.
"So" she said, still smiling. "Did you like what you saw?"
"I-..Uh..Well, yes, I guess I did." I said, still quite embarrased.
"You guess?" She replied, raising an eyebrow playfully.
"Ok, you got me, I liked it alot." I said with a grin. My confidence had just came back from a business trip in Hawaii.
The smile returned to her face and she gave me another once-over.
"Do you want to come over later? My parents are out on some boating trip for the weekend, and I hired some movies." She said.
"Uh, yeah, sure. What time?"
"Suprise me" She said before saying her goodbyes and going inside. I followed suit, going into my own house, the thoughts of the past five minutes still swirling in my head. I couldn't stop thinking about tonight, so I had a shower and decided to go on the computer to pass the time.

...

I walked up the steps into her porch and gulped. I was very nervous, but I rolled up my sleeves, so to speak, and kept going. Her door was open, so I decided to let myself in. I called out to her as I walked down her hallway, getting no reply. As I walked out into the loungeroom, I swiveled round as I heard a door open behind me. Jessica was there, towel around her body and another holding up her hair, wearing one of her smiles to die for.
"Sorry, I didn't hear you come in, I was in the shower. Take a seat on the couch, I'll be out soon!" She said as she walked back up the hallway and into her bedroom.
I slid my shoes off and sat on the couch, wiping my hands on my shirt and trying not to pass out from nerves.
        After a little while of waiting, Jessica came out wearing a tight fitting shirt and cut-off jeans. She looked absolutely amazing, and I had to stop myself from staring. She noticed and gave me another smile.
  She sat down next to me on the couch and switched on her tv, and I could smell the sweet perfume she wore. It was almost intoxicating. She chose out a romantic movie and put it on, sitting back down next to me again, this time alot closer, and smiled to me. I smiled back, trying to think of something witty to say, but was cut short by the movie starting. They sat and watched for a while, every now and then talking for a little while before returning to watching the movie. I felt a hand on my thigh, and I looked over to see Jessica looking back at me, smiling quite differently this time.
"Uh...What are you doing?" I asked nervously
"Getting comfy" She replied back in a seductive tone, leaning closer to me as her hand crept further up my thigh. They found their way to my crotch and I felt another hard-on coming, and she gasped when she felt it.
   As she slid my pants down, my now hard cock sprang free, standing proud at seven and a half inches. She wrapped her hand around it, stroking slowly and looking up at me.
"Wow, someone's not lacking in that department" She said with a wink, before lowering her head to lick the tip of my dick. She used her tongue to play with the head, moving down to lick both sides of my shaft and back up.
"Mmmm, tastes good"
I was in cloud nine as she used her skilled tongue to pleasure me. She took the head in her mouth and slowly took more in, inch by inch, sucking fervently and using her tongue to flick across my cock, until she had my whole cock in her mouth. I groaned loudly and wove my fingers in her hair, pulling her head up gently and pushing it back down on my hard cock. My groans became more frequent as I fucked her mouth, and she moaned causing vibrations to run down my shaft. My cock was coated in her saliva, and I felt my come starting to stir in my balls.
"Oh shit, I'm going to cum. Mmm fuck you know how to give head" I groaned.
Jessica took my cock out of her mouth and began to jerk it very fast, opening her mouth and pointing it at her face.
I gave one last groan and shot load after load of cum in her mouth and on her face. She swallowed as much as she could, using her free hand to push the rest of the cum into her mouth.
"Mmm, you taste so good, Peter" She said, swallowing the last of the cum on her face. "We've got all night to have fun"



End of the revised version of part 1. Any comments to help with part 2 would be much appreciated.

A steamy shower on a saturday night

matt_sub on Teen Stories

I want you

 

 

“Hey Sally, it’s Ralph” I began in a cheerful tone

Read More
="EN-US" style="font-family: arial; mso-ansi-language: en-us">“Hey! How you doing?” she replied, equally as happy to hear my voice

“Proper good actually, my parents just told me that they are going to Italy on the weekend, so apparently I will have a house completely to myself this weekend Har-Har-Har” I told her

“Wahoo party! Haha” came her instant reply

“Yeah well after that last party… I’m not so sure”

“You’re parents found the broken vase?”

“…And the blunt wraps…” I reminded her

“Ouch... but hey at least you have some time on your own…” I knew straight away that by saying this, she was inviting me to ask her round this weekend. She didn’t really expect me to stay on my own that weekend, but she didn’t want to be rude and invite herself over.

“On my own? Yeah that’s a shame, I was going to ask if you wanted to come over.” I teased her, carrying on our little game of who was going to invite who.

“Hmm well my schedule is tight” it wasn’t, but again, she didn’t want to look so easy “but I guess I can fit you in, say Saturday night?”

“Saturday it is, if you come around 6ish we might even get time to watch king Kong again” I added cheekily, reminding her that we had our first kiss while watching that movie.

“Nah I don’t like that movie, I’d rather go straight to the action… films” She replied, leaving a knowing pause after the word action, knowing that I would understand exactly what she meant by it.

“Well… see you Saturday then” I said hastily, not wanting this to turn into yet another one of our age-old raunchy conversations. I could already feel myself getting slightly turned on thinking of us getting “straight to the action”.

“Oh yeah, see you Saturday, bye” she finished, sounding slightly disappointed. I was happy because it meant that for the next two days she would be thinking about Saturday none stop. I could already picture it... no parents, no rules, no clothes. I couldn’t wait for Saturday.

 

The next two days passed slowly, and my anticipation of Saturday grew. It was the only thing on my mind throughout school, which as you could have guessed gave me slight problems in the um embarrassment department. After our conversation over the phone, I promised myself I wouldn’t do anything before Saturday so that I could be prepared for her, but this made things even worse. I could have sworn that my cock was getting bigger because of my refusal to attend to it, and even though I was happy about that, it made things harder to hide.

Finally Saturday morning came and I got up early showered thoroughly, paying good attention to my pride and joy, shaved, and made myself smell nice. I tried to push all thoughts of her sweet wet pussy from my mind that day, and surprisingly enough, I managed to compose myself quite well, while I happily walked around the house getting out a few “action” movies and putting out some beers and crisps. Just as I thought everything was about ready, the doorbell rang and my heart, and dick, jumped. That must be her I thought

“Hi Ralph” She said as I took in the 15 year old goddess that was standing on my doorstep. She was wearing a short little denim skirt and long white socks that left just about enough leg to make my heart skip a beat. Her cleavage might as well have been shoved in my face and down my throat thanks to the amazing low cut top she had on; bright pink bra showing over the edges, peeking out at me as if urging me to tear it off. This girl knows too much about what turns me on I thought to myself as I kissed her on the cheek and let her in.

The first hour was quite relaxed actually, considering that we both knew what was going to happen that night. We had some food, talked about school, music and tried to figure out what movie to watch.

“Oh come on Ralph, you don’t seriously want to watch that again do you?” She laughed at me as I held up the first Lord of the Rings.

“What?” I replied sounding offended “it’s a good film, just because you have bad taste in movies doesn’t mean that the movies I choose are bad, I have good taste, so the movies I choose are usually pretty tasty and follow the common authoritarian capitalistic patterns of good taste”

“…Huh?” she said looking at me as if I just talked another language. A big grin spread over my face as she realized I had confused her on purpose.

“Arrrr you’re so annoying” she shouted at me as I burst out laughing. She grabbed me and started playfully hitting me.

“Haha what can I say?” I laughed as I tried to hold her off. She eventually started to calm down and instead of hitting me, she just stood there with her head hanging down acting as if she was sobbing. I realized I was still hold of her and pulled her into me making a mock “aww” sound, as if trying to make her feel better, but as I pulled her close to me I placed my hand under her chin pulled her face to mine and kissed her softly on the lips. She was startled by this and even jumped at the touch of my lips but soon calmed down. We stood there kissing for a few minutes, tasting each other, teasing each other. My hands examining her body while I did so, a body I had wanted for so long. I soon found my way to her ass and squeezed it in my hands.

 “Fuck me this is so hot!” I thought, but then realized I had said it out loud between our raunchy kisses. I stopped kissing her and pulled away grinning inanely.

“Well maybe we ought to take a shower and cool off?” she suggested biting her lip and looking at me with a look that would have melted my whole body had my cock not been so hard at that moment.

“Um yeah sure, I guess Harry Potter will have to wait” I mumbled as I snatched her hand and pulled her upstairs to the bathroom.

 

As soon as we got into the bathroom I started kissing her again; I pushed her against the cold tiles on the wall and listened to her gasp as her skin made contact. Her hands were running all over my back and I started kissing down her lips to her neck while pulling her T up, taking it off. While I threw her T-shirt on the ground she took a step forward and forced me backwards.

“I’m not going to be the first one naked here, okay? Now let’s see what you’re working with.” She told me sexily, turning me on to new levels of horniness I have never experienced before. Her hands ran down the front of my body as she knelt down in front of me grinning up to me and biting her lip. She unzipped my jeans and dropped them to the floor where I shook them off. I took my T-shirt off hurriedly, not wanting to miss any of the action unfolds, but wanting to get down and dirty as quick as possible. I felt her hand grasp my dick through my boxers and my whole body shuddered, I moaned at the feel of her rubbing my dick through the thin material and heard her giggle. She ever so slowly pulled my boxers down over my hard dick until it bounced out almost hitting her lips. I heard her gasp and now it was my turn to take control I pulled her up roughly by her arm and kissed her on the lips hard. My hand sped to her back and I quickly unclasped her bra. I pinned her to the wall and kissed down her neck biting her hard and tasting her perfume as I fumbled with her zipper.

Ughhh fuck” she moaned as my mouth reached her nipple sucking them into my mouth. I took it between my lips and bit down on it softly “Mmm fuck” I felt her pants come loose and pulled them to the floor as my hand dived into the shower cubicle, turning the shower on to a warm gush.

“That is what we’re here for, isn’t it?” I whispered into her ear brushing my tounge against it while my cock head brushed against her wet panties making me shudder and let out an involuntary moan.

Without waiting for her to take off her panties I pulled her under the shower with me. We both let out gasps as we got under the stream of water, our bodies getting closer in the confined shower space. I instantly tore off her panties ripping them on each side and began kissing down her body, making a trail from her neck down to her belly button. I could feel the warmth of her pussy as my mouth got closer, but it was my hand that got there first. I heard her moan as my finger slowly slid up and down her soaking pussy. I easily slid a finger deep inside her pussy pulling it out and sliding another finger in next to it. Every time my fingers came out I rubbed them against her g-spot causing her to moan and pull my hair. My mouth soon caught up with my fingers and I starting to suck her clit in time with my fingering her, biting it every so often causing her whole body to shake underneath my touch.

“Fuck Ralph Mmm I’ve wanted you for so fucking long, ughhh it feels so good” she managed between her loud moans which were getting more and more common as I started sucking her clit harder and fingering her faster.

“Do you want my cock gorgeous?” I asked her with her clit in between my teeth. While I talked it caused my teeth to vibrate slightly around her pussy bringing her closer to a wet shuddering orgasm.

“Mmm” was her only reply but by the way she grabbed my head and pulled me onto her mouth kissing me hard, told me all I needed to know. I pushed her against the cold wet tiles and ran my fingernails down her soaking body, when I reached her pussy I pushed my hips into hers bringing my dick to her pussy. I took hold of my dick at the base and ran my head up and down her slit teasing her as well as me.

“Fuck, here it goes” I said as I pushed my dick into her, her pussy instantly tightened around my cock head and I had to push hard to get it inside. My whole body shuddered and we both let out moans as my dick entered her. I slowly slid my whole length inside her and thought I was going to cum there and then. Waves of pleasure ran up and down my body and I shook with the power of it, realizing she was experiencing the same. I could feel her pussy around my cock tightening and loosening, getting used to the hard cock inside it. I grabbed her legs and pulled them around my waist so that she was sitting on my dick.

“Ughhh you’re pussy feels so good” I whispered to her, kissing her hard for the first time ever while fucking her. I slowly began thrusting in and out of her. Pulling my dick out of her pussy almost completely before pushing it back inside her. I could feel her tighten around my cock, and every time she moaned and shook her wet pussy vibrated around my sensitive dick causing me involuntarily to shake as well. I started fucking her faster now and began biting down on her neck causing her to scratch and grab at my back and ass.

“Fuck baby I’m close to Cumming,” I whispered to her as I felt myself reach close to orgasm.

“Ughhh fuck fuck I AM Cumming Mmm don’t stop fucking my pussy aw fuck” As she told me I started fucking her faster and almost straight afterwards I heard her moan loud. Her pussy clamped around with dick so fiercely that I gasped and shook as my orgasm hit me. Her pussy vibrated around my dick and I could fell her Cumming, her pussy juices soaking my dick as pleasure rushed through me. I thrust deeper inside her and let loose my cum shooting it inside her pussy while it vibrated and released it’s juices around my dick. As we came together I held her close to me kissing her hard and moaning into her mouth.

            We stayed there for a few minutes before I casually walked out of the shower, pulled a towel around me and looked at her slumped in the shower looking at me confused.

            “Um and what are you waiting for?” I questioned with mock shock “Harry Potter aint gonna wait any longer you know, and neither will your ice cream” I added with a little wink walking out of the shower room, my cock still throbbing from the pleasure of her wet pussy.

 

 

To be continues if I get good reviews

 

My second ever post so.. be nice J

Billy's Sister Sally

dick inkum on Teen Stories


Â

BILLY'S SISTER SALLY

By Dick Inkum

Â

Billy's sister Sally would fuck for ten dollars if she liked you; twenty if she didn't.

Billy was my ninth grade classmate, and Sally was in tenth grade though she'd been held back a year. Sally wasn't very bright. She wasn't retarded (clinically), she was just stupid.

In those days, ten dollars wasn't insignificant to a kid and no one though "stupid" was culturally insensitive.

Sally was almost seventeen. She'd been knocked up when she was fourteen by older kids who found her easy prey. She'd aborted and had her tubes tied. She wasn't a bad looking girl. I'd seen her often and while she wasn't pretty, there wasn't any particular physical defect apparent.

Billy and I

Read More
were playing baseball on the junior high team one day when Billy asked if I had twenty dollars. Of course I didn't. He asked if I wanted to fuck Sally. I thought about that a bit. I talked like I wanted sexual experience, but when it came down to it I thought it was a little scary.

Sally didn't like the younger boys who were Billy's friends until we were ninth graders. She'd been getting fucks from her present classmates and those who left her behind in school.

Her parents were lax enough or absent enough that she could fuck just about every day after school if she wanted.

Billy pimped a little more.

"If you want her cunt, you'll need twenty dollars" he proclaimed.

That would be a Saturday's worth of lawn cutting in those days. I said I'd work on it.

What financed my adventure was my birthday. Grandma gave me twenty-five dollars! I was going to fuck it away! I told my grandma I needed a new tire for my bike.

I told Billy about my new-found wealth and he said he'd try to get me an appointment. Two days later the deal was made. I would ride my bike to his house after school on Thursday.

Both Billy and Sally were there when I arrived. Billy said he was taking off for an hour.

Sally said "Hello Jimmy. I like you more than Billy's other friends".

I thought that was a good start. She asked for the money. All twenty.

Girls wore dresses to school in those days and Sally was so attired. She led me to her bedroom, unbuttoned her dress and took it off. I stared at her in just bra and panties.

"Take your clothes off, Silly!" she ordered.

"Oh...yeah...sure" I stuttered.

She removed her bra and I was staring again. She had a lot more development than any girlfriend I'd ever had and they'd barely let my fingers slide under their bras. In cock rose in my shorts. Sally noticed and squeezed her tits for me.

"You can play with them" she said, " it feels good". I was still speechless.

She took her panties down and showed me her patch of black hair. She spread her pussy to show my day's target and rubbed her cunt.

"You can make this feel good too" she said.

I certainly hoped so. She drew me closer.

"Let's see your dick" She said. Sally got it in her hand and gave me a few jerks. I thought i might shoot off right then.

"You'll like this" she said, and sucked my dick!

God! I was going to die! I grabbed at her tits. She lay back and spread her legs.

"Come on, get on me! Now stick it in!" She guided me as she spoke.

Man! My dick was in a cunt! Her hands and legs got me moving and I was ACTUALLY FUCKING !!!

Not for long. I came right away. Oh, damn!

"That's too bad" Sally said sympathetically," We'll try again in a little while. Would you like me to suck it again?"

Damned right I would! She told me to put two fingers in her cunt while she sucked. I'd just shot my load in there. I thought it would be all gooey. It wasn't, or at least I did'nt notice if it was. I played with her tits too.

She giggled when I squeezed.

She had me lay on my back next and got passionate about sucking. She wanted my finger-fucking intensified too. I was surprised by how rapidly I got another hard-on.

"Oh, that's nice now" she cooed, "I want it in me".

She got me remounted and I was really fucking this time. Sally wrapped her legs around me and bounced her ass to my pumping. She babbled. In a while she squealed. Suddenly her cunt clamped on my dick and I exploded in her. She held me tightly and sighed and moaned.

"That was a good one" she opined.

I thought so too. We kissed.

She rolled me off and jerked my dick. She sucked it a little more too.

"OK, get dressed" she said a few minutes later, "next time it will only be ten dollars".

                                                        THE END

Kelsey and Jamantha Prt4: Family first

Ch0c0lat3G1rl on Teen Stories


Three days later we had done everything that we could think of . Jamantha was so tired that she went home and didn’t come back for a couple days. Greg stayed so we found new ways to entertain ourselves.

On Friday we were very involved and noisy with what we doing that we didn’t notice when the twin came home.

I was lying on the couch with one leg on the ground and one flung over the back of the couch. We had just finished watching our favourite porn video so Greg was super horney, he pounded my cunt hard and fast. I was screaming and swearing and Greg was panting and whi

Read More
spering to me. “thank you Kelsey, thank god, fuck I love this, shit, I love you Kelsey”. After that I couldn’t do anything but stare at him.

After he came he took his penis out of me and fondles my breasts. He leaned down and kissed my neck before whispering, “I love you”. I was saved from answering by a moan and a grunt coming from the other side of the room.

My younger sister was sitting on a chair opposite us with her legs up and fingering herself while her twin brother, Kyle, stood next to her jerking off. “fucking perverts” I yelled “what the fuck do you think your doing?” Instead of answering cum shot out of Kyle and juices leaked out of Ly.

“we want you to teach us how to fuck” Ly said “we watch you fingering yourself or when your with Jamantha. “yea” Kyle joins in “we’re horney and we wanna fuck each other … and you” I screamed “fucking perverts, your way to fucking young to fuck, and each other?” “we know you were fucking at our age now its our turn”, Ly says gently. Before I can say anything Greg drags me out side.

“come on Kelsey this could be our chance to live out Jamantha’s fantasy. Plus we could use this as a way to get more time together, now that we are together.” I sighed and went back into the lounge. “Kyle go to Greg’s pants, get a condom, get yourself hard and out it on. Ly, get on the couch how I was”. I ordered “Greg is going to start so when Kyle goes in it wont hurt as much”.

Greg climbed on top of my 13 year old sister and enters her virgin pussy. He hits resistance and pushes harder. Ly screams and blood comes out of her pussy. I held her down while Greg pumps her a few times before climbing off.

Kyle knells over our sister and I take hold of his cock, wanking him then guided it into Ly’s pussy. I pulled him out then pushed him forward into her. I did this until he got into a rhythm. I walked round to Ly’s head and pull off her shirt. I am meet with little mounds with no bra. Her moans are getting louder so I get Kyle’s hand and start to massage her tits with it. When I’ve finished with them I walked over to Greg, who was watching them and jerking off.

I push him onto a chair then climb on top of his rock hard cock, then ride him till he came. I stayed there and let him lovingly stroke my tit while we watched Kyle and Ly. “Babe, I don’t think you meant what you said. You know? When you said you loved me?” “yes I did, and I know you feel the same way or you wouldn't have been able to do all of that” “if you love me then show me” and with that he pulled me towards him, rapped his arms around my waist and kissed me. He did it so slowly and lovingly that I knew it was for real, and I knew in that instant that I did love him, and I had loved him from the first time I met him.

We stood by Kyle and Ly until Kyle shrivelled up and Ly was crying with pleasure. I pulled Kyle out of my baby sister and pulled off his condom. I looked at it and it was about 1/3 full. I whacked him over the head, “how many times did you fucking come?” I yelled at him. “twice, fou, maybe five time and before you ask Ly only came once but It was really long” “you ass wipe its about the girl pleasure too, not just your own”

I sent Greg and Ly into our parents bedroom for her to learn how to give hand jobs, blow jobs and how to put on a condom. I took Kyle upstairs to my room so I could show him how to suck finger and use a vibrator on a girl.

I sat on the edge of the bed and opened my legs wide, telling him to suck anything that stuck out and lick anything that didn’t. with that he plunged into my pussy and I knew it wasn’t his first.

I showed him how to finger me then let him do it . My cunt was getting so excited that nearly instantly it tightened into a vice like grip around Kyle’s fingers and I came hard.

I gave him a vibrator which he shoved in fast, causing me to gasp in pain. He pulled it out and looked up at me guiltily. I took hold of his hands and smiled. I showed him how to tease my pussy then gently slide it into me. After five minutes of this I came again and we went back down stairs.

 when we got there, Greg was fucking Ly fast but gently. When he saw us he got off and Kyle started fingering her. Greg was still hard and had a condom on. I didn’t want my sister to get pregnant , but I didn’t mind if I did. I pulled it off him, pushed him down onto the ground and fucked the living day lights out of him.

When Ly’d cum I got her onto the ground to show her how to finger another girl. We sat there for awhile fingering each other, she got her entire into my hot cunt while I only got three fingers. I used my free hand to tease her nipples and squeezes her tits. Before we came I pulled her hand out and flipped her onto her stomach. I started fingering her ass, she protested but I didn’t stop. Greg turned on the vibrator and handed it to me. I slowly pushed it into Ly’s ass, I heard a sharp in take of breath but she didn’t stop me. After a few minutes she was moaning so I told her to stand up and walk around.

Â

Â

To show the twins how to ass fuck I lent over the back of the couch. Greg came up behind me and plunged right in and started pounding away. “i'm used to ass fucking to you can just plunge right in” I said between grunts “but with a virgin ass like Ly’s you’ll need to go slow.”

Greg pounded till he came then it was Kyle’s turn. Greg guided Kyle’s dick to my ass and helped him into a rhythm. As Kyle got more confident I could feel his hands exploring my body, tracing the crack from pussy to ass. I watched Greg pull Ly into a hug and kiss her fore head.

When they pulled apart greg’s dick was rock hard and quivering. They walked to the back of the couch and Ly got into the same position as I was. I took hold of her hand as Greg took the vibrator out of her ass, threw it away then slide his penis into her tight ass. All too soon Me and Kyle came so Kyle went and took over Ly.

All of a sudden I remembered something. “Where’s Mum and Dad ?” I asked the twins. “Second honey moon” Ly moaned. “Back in three weeks”. Grunted Kyle.

Â

My first lay was a threesome

Tommy2 on Teen Stories

I just downloaded the pictures from my didgital to my computer and printed two pictures. It was not pretty I decided and looked at my sister and her friend both sitting in a flowerbed at our neighbours. The son - a freshman at college had a party were both my sister and Monica had tended. It was quiet bold I had to admit since they were both fourteen years old. Our house worked as a safeheaven for Monica that had some holly roller parents that did nothing but worship. It still amazes me that they would let her stay with us in the weekends, but the again I guess my sister and my parents have a convincing presens when needed. Both had snuck out the night before and gotten absolutly stupid drunk. Both vomitting in the flower bed were I got my pictures of them. This could and would be used

Read More
for my personal use.

I was a year younger and far from as popular aas my sister. She had the looks and body that made it clear to any breathing man that she would be a thropy one day. Monica about the same hight and size breasts was also very pretty. I often snuck a peak and took pictures of them by the pool. Pictures i more and more often looked at while taming my hormones. I just knew I had to take some pictures of them in the nude and that is what I had in mind. Blackmailing them to pose for me. It was a carefully laid out plan that was clouded by my testastron taking over for my sanity. My parents would every Saturday go out to dinner and was seldom home before midnight. So my plan was executed just minuttes after they left. I don`t know what made me build up this kind of courage, but I was determined to get what I wanted.

"Hey guys. Can I talk to you for a moment?" I asked clinging to my two pictures.

"What do you want?" My sister spewed back at me like I interupted something important.

"Take a look at these." I laid the pictures right in front of them. For a moment they both looked at as two big question marks.

"What`s this?" My sister threw them at me. then she jumped up and hit me in the chest.

"Why are you showing us theses?" She asked and backed off a little. We often fought as sibblings, but I had never seen her so angry.

"What are you going to do with them?" Monica was asking quietly. She was sitting down looking at the pictures.

"Nothing." I started.

"Give it up what do you want?" My sister did not buy my comment.

"I would really like to take some nude pictures of you guys. I mean just for me . I thought it might be fun." Realizing how stupid it sounded I blushed.

"You what?" My sister sounded shocked.

"You perv. You wanne take porn pictures of us?" I did not answer. The two girls looked at each other.

"I guess you will give them to mom and dad if we don`t?" My sister still furious asked. Again I did not say a word.

"If my parents sees theese...I don`t know what I will do?" Monica looked at me.

"I`ll do anything if you promise not to show any pictures to any one."

"Monica. You can`t let him get away with it. They will probablu just ground you for a while."

"You don`t know them. When do you want to do it?" She looked at me.

"Right now is good?" I answered hopefull.

"Where?"

"We can do them right here or...." I was feeling my cock grow.

"Alright.Go get your camera." I sprinted to my room and got my camera. I could not have been gone for more than a couple of minuttes but when i cam back they were both stripped to their underwear.

"Close the curatains." My sister ordered. The only light in the room was a table lamp.

"Turn around" She ordered and I was frankly surprised she would go alonge with it.

"Ok you can turn back now" They were both laying in bed with a blanket. Itwas nothing nude about the scene, but I snapped a couple of pictures.

"Is this what you wanted to see?" My sister flashed her breasts at me and acted not shy at all. i snapped away and her nochelant actions got the blanket off Monica as well. they started giggeling. i was completly in trance watching the two pair of breasts starting to ripen stare at me with hard nippels.

"What about this?" Monica got braver and showed her pubic area. It was almost bald with a few hairs that she obviously had gardened well. My sister followed. As I took the pictures my cock got harder and harder. both the girls was getting looser and looser and startet touching each other. It was not until Monica put her hand on my sisters pubic area that things for a moment got tense. I could swear I saw her wettness as her lips got were parted. My sister returned the hand and they both started playing with each other. I stopped taking the pictures.

"Have any of you ever done it?" I asked in a deep voice. They both giggeled, but did not answer.

"Let me see you." Monica demanded getting fresher by the minutte. For a moment I stood still and could not find words. I did not want to show them that I only had a few feathers down there.

"I know what we can do. Let us all get in the shower." I suggested and took my shirt off.

"You camera want work there stupid." My sister replied quickly.

"I`ll leave the camera. Forgett about the pictures." I said put the camera on went to the batroom and turned the shower on. my heart was beating frantic. I heard them talk in the bedroom and stripped down. i turned the lights of and closed the door. It seemed like forever and I was tempted to get myself off. Then the door opened. Quickly the two girl closed it behind them.

"Only rule in here is no talking." I agreed with my silence. then i could feel the closness of their bodies to mine in the rinning shower. they giggled. my cock touched someone and it was more giggeling. I started to feel around and found a pair of brests. i could not tell who`s they were but I gently sqeezed the, A hand grabbed a hold of my cock felt it up and down. I left one hand on a breast that I played with and followed the belly down to the pubic are. The I hear a moan. I found the other body with my other hand and did the same. I let my hands carefully move back and forth over their lipps and the both started moaning.

"Do you wanne do it?" I heard my sister ask and I thought it was intended for me.

"Yah." I answered short of breath.

"Not you stupid. monica."

"I do....if you do." Monica answered. I did not know witch one was who, but answered with rubbing them a little harder.

"I have seen them do it from behind in magazines. i think that would be the easiest" I suggested and before I knew it they both turned their back to me. I could feel that they both spread their legs and leaned towards the shower wall. i again found their wet cunts and started putting my fingers in and ou of them. Then I grabbed my cock with my right hand stearing myself towards one of the girls pussy. It did not take much to find the right spot and I put it inn as hard as I could. I heard a gasp. I pulled it out and then fast in again. I was lubricated all over and slipped in and out easy as that. i wondered if whoever was a virgin. Then again I was not sure about a cherry. Was it anything to popping a cherry?

It was not long before I changed my hand with my cock and felt the other pussy just as lubricated. I again steered towards the softest spot and pushed hard into it. It was a lot tighter than the firs and to my surprise it was my sister that said.

"Be carefull." I did not hear her and pushed as hard as I could up her pussy. I felt somthing butt my cock and pushed even harder. She screamed, but I managed to keep in place. I realized i had broken her cherry and pumped faster and fasster into her. Her painful gasps changed to moaning and I could feel her hand touching my bals. She was obviously helping herself. then i could not hold it anymore and quickly changed over to Monica again and squarted my entire load into her gaping whole. I could not belive it. It was absolutly living a fantsay. We rinsed off toghter and a whole new meaning of friendship started.

Daddy's Girl

millerlite on Teen Stories

I woke up in 3 in the morning and ran to the bathroom i had to pee so bad. As i washed my hands i looked in the mirror at my long dirty blonde hair and sparkling blue eyes and smiled. Even at 3 in the morning rolling out of bed i still looked hot! I tip toed on my way back to my room as to not wake my father when i heard noise coming from his room. This is strange because i know he is the only one in there. My mother left when i was three and ever since its been just me and him. I stepped closer to the door to hear a little more clearly. He was grunting and i could hear a smacking sound. He began to moan and i could feel the moisture building up inside my panties i was wearing under my pink nighty. I leaned in the door way to see my father layed out on his back stroking his massive cock

Read More
. It was the most delicious think i had ever seen and i slowly eased my fingers down into my sopping wet pussy. My fathers sexy, strong masculine face was scrunched up in pleasure and i could tell he was getting close to cumming. He began stroking his cock faster and i began stroking my clit just as fast. I thought back to when i really started having feelings for my father. I was 13 and i accidentally saw his cock when i walked in on him in the bathroom. since then i have wanted nothing more but for him to pop my cherry. But i knew that that would never happen. I couldnt fuck my dad even though i wanted to badly. As i stood in the doorway watching my father stroke his thick cock my mouth began to water and all i could think about was stradeling that huge thing and riding him untill is cum was oozing out the sides of my pussy. I wanted him so bad and as these naughty thoughts raced through my head i forced myself to leave the doorway befor i squealed in pleasure. i quickly made my way back into my room and as soon as i hit the sheets i pulled off my panties. I lifted up my night gown top and set my 36 D's free. I began to slowly play with my nipples fantasizing about my father licking and sucking on them. My other hand traveled down my body past my navel and straight to my pussy. I bit my lip to keep from yelping as i slowly stroked my clit. I imagined my father ontop of me stroking his hard dick before he entered me and this thought took me over the top because at that moment waves of pleasure captured my body and i had a mind blowing orgasm. After about 3 minutes of recovery my body relaxed and i slowly drifted off to sleep.

The next day i woke up and went down stairs. My father was sitting in the kitchen with a cup of coffee and his newspaper. I gave him a kiss on the cheek and said by daddy while breifly slipping my hand across his crotch. I got in my car and drove to school. When i got home i decided to get on the computer to chat with my friends. When i got on i smiled in excitement when i saw HotDaddy212 name popup as online. He was this hot older male i have been talking to for a month. He sent me his picture and ive masterbated to it twice already. He was tall with tan skin and a muscular build. He had salt and pepper hair and washboard abs. He didnt mind tha fact that i was only 17. In fact he had always told me he fantasized about being with a younger woman. I would joke with him and tell him if we were ever together id wear pigtails and my school uniform for him. I clicked on his name and said "hey sexy lol" he replied immediately with "hey sweetheart, feeling a bit down today" i asked him why and he said " me and the mrs. going at it again, she is just impossible to deal with" at this i rolled my eyes.I hated his wife not only because she stood in between me and him but because she also treated him like shit. If i was his girl i would do anything for him just as long as he took care of me. i typed back to him " well if you were with me i would make you feel better" there was a long pause and then finally he responded with " Well, maybe we can arrange that i'm only 15 min away from you maybe we can hook up" . I almost lept out of my chair with excitement " really, you wanna meet me?"  was so shocked he responded " hell yeah but only if you promise to wear those pigtails and uniform for me" i smiled so hard and typed " anything you want baby!" he told me he'd pick me up in a half an hour. I went up stairs and got ready. I took a shower and put on my blue and grey plaid skirt with my white button up shirt and blue neck tie. I tied my blonde locks up into two girlie pigtails and needed no make up because i had no need for it. I looked in the mirror and then rolled the top of my skirt up to make it shorter. I put on some knee highs and some mary janes. I looked remarkebly younger and extremely sexy i skipped wearing a bra or panties they would just complicate things. I had every intention of losing my virginity to this hot 30 something lawyer. He would be the replacement for my daddy.

A half hour on the dot and my door bell rang, i opened the door and smiled cheerfully as i jumped into the strong arms of my hottie. He smiled and looked down at me and said " you look so fucking amazing" He kissed me hard on the lips and slid his hand under my skirt squeezing my buttcheeks. I could feel myself getting wet instantly i loved having his fingers so close to my freshly shaven pussy. He smiled confidently " i see someone isnt wearing any panties, what a naughty little girl" I pushed him towards the outside and turned around to close and lock the door. We got into his car and we drove to a nearby camping spot. He parke the car in a secluded  area and i turned to him in the car seat and smiled. I would see him checking out my breast through my shirt that was buttoned extra extra low. My nipples were so hard i knew they were poking out my shirt and it didnt help that they were the size of pencil erasers. He looked at me in the eyes  and i could tell he was being serious when he said " you are the first girl to ever make me even consider cheating on my wife. I am a faithful man but i just cant pass you up" I smiled and leaned over and kissed him. I slid my tongue in his mouth and played with his as i felt his hand begin to grope my breast. I began to kiss down his chin then his neck when he whispered into my ear " i know this is your first time but im going to make it the best thing you have ever felt in your life". At that point i could feel the juices running down the side of my smoothe thighs. I undid his pants and pulled down his boxers. His 8 and a half inch dick flew out thick and veiny. I licked my lip and leaned over to slide the head in my mouth. I heard him above me sucking in are quickly as i swirled my tongue around his dick head. I squeezed the base of his cock lightly and began massaging his balls. I took him slightly deeper into my mouth and heard him begin to moan. His hand eased its way to the back of my head. He slowly began to make his hips rise coaxing me to take him deeper and deeper. I gagged a few times almost puking so i stopped. He pushed me softly back in the seat and spread my legs. I must have been one hell of a site to see, he unbuttoned my shirt and my tits came tumbling out. I was layed out for him with my legs wide open wraped in my skirt. My white knee highs slightly sliding down my calves. He placed his head in between my legs and gave my pussy a sniff. He moaned and said " Ive always wondered what a virgin tasted like. He smiled as he slowly stroked my clit once wit his toungue. My body lifted from the seat but he eased me back down with his hand. He looked up at me and winked before diving in once more this time licking me from my clit all the way down my slit. I was shaved completely bald and the sensations were intense as he slid his tongue in my hole. As he ate away at my pussy i could feel the orgasm coming. I closed my eyes and coaxed it further and before i knew it was was cumming hard. He quickly removed his face from between my legs and replaced it with his dick. He lined it up and pushed it inside of me while i was in the middle of my orgasm. My body spasmed with pain and pleasure as our bodies lifted from the car seat. My nails dug into his back and i was screaming into his mouth as he kissed me deeply. I collapsed in the car exhausted and we sat back in the car just staring at eachother. I coudlnt wait to find out what was next.

     to be continued

The best Cheerleading practice ive ever had!!

prettylilgirl_1 on Teen Stories

        It was on a Friday afternoon after school, and we had a big game the following Saterday.  So all of the cheerleaders had to get in one last practice to make sure we knew what we were doing and makeing some last minute changes.  We stayed after school from 3:00 to 7:00.   During that time the football team was practicing too, everybody was trying to squeeze in alittle time before the big game the next day. 

        And there he was, the guy i had longed to be with since freshman year.  Josh Watson!  omg he had a perfect 6 pack, dark

Read More
brown hair and big blue eyes to die for.  Its been a rumer around school hes been crushing on me for awhile now.  I try my best at everything i was doing that whole time practicing because i wanted him to think i was the best one there.  4 exosting hours of trying to make everything perfect.  By the time it was time to go everybody was tired and sore and just wanted to get out of there.  So everyone just desided to pack up and go home to take a long nap.  I figured id stay and take a quick shower since no one would be using them.  So i told my friend goodbye and grabed my bag and walked over to the showers.

 

      I turned on the shower to get it good and hot, then i started to take off my black cheer shorts and layed them to the side.  Then i next took off my orange t shirt and threw it over to the side with my shorts.  I undone my black bra from the back and slid it off my sholders and stepped out of my thong.  By that time the shower was hot and so i stepped under the water, and ajusted the temp. to my liking.  My body was athletic, and i was 5'4 and pretty tan.  My cup size was a 34 C and they were natural.  I had a pretty big jlo ass too.  Every guy tryed to grab it as i walk down the hallway.   My dark brown  hair flowed down my back and the water soaked it.  While i was rinsing my hair i heard a door close.  I stopped and wondered why a girl would be coming to take a shower so late after practice.  I figured she would rather take a shower alone, to be in privacy so i quickly reached for the towl, and as i did i slipped on the soap and i started to fall.  But then to my suprize, very strong feeling arms cought me.

 

      I jumped on my feet quickly, and looked up and my heart dropped.  It was Josh.  I was speechless.  Standing right there naked infront of him.  I quickly grabbed a towl and put it around me.
 

Hey, um i thought everybody left.  i said

Yah, but i stayed to take a shower since the guys showers dont have as much good water preasure.  So um yea.   He said nervously

I was breatheing really hard at that time, and said.  Um id better leave.

No no, stay please, i want you too he said,, and by the way you have a hella nice ass.

I blushed a little, and he moved in closer.  He grabbed my sholdersn and pushed me closer to him and kissed me so pationatly for that second i didnt care that he saw me naked.  I wanted him, i wanted him so bad i wanted to get into his pants.. oh just thinking of it made me wet. 

 

        We finally stopped kissing and he said,

Hey baby wanna have some fun?

 

Umm i guess.     i  said that even though i wanted to say hell yea baby fuck me now.  but i didnt.

 

He stared into my blue eyes and smiled.. as he slid his hand over my towl and undone it and it fell off of me.  I smiled.. and he bit his lip.   Then he moved his hand over my breast and cupped it feeling its warmth.  then he rubbed a finger over my nipple which made it so freaking hard.  he pinched it through his fingers and twriled it around a little.  he kissed my forhead.. and bent down and flicked my nipple with his tounge and i jumped in pleasure.  He looked up and smiled.. then took it in his mouth and sucked hard on it oh it felt soo good.. can you just imagine how that feels to have a tounge flicker your oh so sincitive nipple so softly.  

 

    he then stopped and then quickly took off his shirt and pants and slid down his boxers and his dick floped out as free as the wind.  I giggled and he laughed and said.  Ive needed this ever since we met.  he grabbed me and shoved me over to the shower  and agensed the wall.  i put my hand on his head and he got right agensed me and let his dick rub agensed my moist pink pussy just teasing me even more and more.  i could feel his cheast agensed my hard nipples, all of this at once felt so good i couldnt help but fall to the ground.  He bent down and cuped my head in his strong hand and kissed my lips and he kissed my whole body up and down while i lay there.  He gets to my belly button and nibbles on it a little.. then reaches my pussy lips and kisses this.  He finds my big clit and licks it for awhile.  Then starts sucking on it a little.  He reaches under the clit hood and flicks it which made me spasm in my legs he placed a hand on my thigh and smiled.. he licked and sucked my labis and stuck his tounge deep down in my hole.. it made me so wet i wanted to expload.  he soon stopped and got on top of me.      

 

        he slowly slid his huge 8 inch dick inside my tight pussy.  He started out show then his breath got deeper and harder.. and so did his grinding.  Our motion was moving together and his dick hit every perfct spot there could be. he sucked on my nipple some more and played with my boob.. i rubbed my clit while he fucked me harder and harder.  i could feel it coming.. so i told him and he stoped and stuck a finger in me and finger fucked me for awhile and then since i wasnt a virgin i was already loose so he thought he would try something new on me.

 

        He put all 4 fingers in and slowey moved them in and out untill he got his whole fist in .  It didnt fel great but soon it started to kick in and the orgasms started coming at me like a train that couldnt stop.  I squirted all over his face..

 

        I hurryed up and bent down and grabbed his hard rock dick and jerked him off.  Then i sucked the head slowly and flicked it .. and then i sucked on his balls for a long time while i did a hand job on him.. i licked his nipple which had a sexy lookin ring in it.  i started to finger fuck myself until he cummed all over my face and boobs..  then he suddenly took over and fucked my pussy again... he got so into it he ever grabes the shower head and massaged my clit for me. 

 

     he took his dick and then put then inbetween my boobs and fucked them good and long.  I aqueezed them together hoping to give him the best fuck ever.  he squirted in my mouth.. and we both started to kiss exchanging cum.  After it was all swallowed.. he gave me one last orgasm.  Our hearts were beating so hard .. as we lay there togeher under the pouring water which was now cold.  he quickly got up and forcefully washed off the cum which the cold water.  and then dryed off on a towl while i do the same. 

 

        We put out clothes on and walk out togeher as his strong muscular arms pick me off the ground and take me too a park where we lay and watch stars..wondering how all of this happened so fast.  While we lay there he sticks his land down my shirts and rubbs my clit for me while i lay there on his arm in pleasure.  This was deff the best cheerleading practice ive ever had.
 

Summer job, intro

Dannyboytheman on Teen Stories

Read More
.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} -->

12 pm, the sun is blaring through my window and aiming almost directly into my closed eyelids. I lift one eyelid up to acknowledge the sun's rude interruption of my sleep, and make my mind up to finally get out of bed. It's June and I have yet to find a summer job, hence me waking up at 12pm on a Tuesday. Most of the kids from my grade have made it back from college to start working over the summer. I don’t have a job and I blame the job market.. My parents on the other hand aren’t so ready to accept that however. Ever since I got back from school it’s been a constant struggle day and night between me and the people who brought me into this world. "You’re such a disappointment" and "fuck you, I’m going out" have become common place in this little suburban 2 floor house I call home. My parents actually have an apartment in the back of the house, which I always wish I could have lived in. It started out as a big garage..Then a garage with a small apartment on top. The old tenant however was ready to move out, due to my parents constantly raising the rent on them. I was mildly excited about this, seeing as to maybe I could convince my parents to let me live there for the summer. This fleeting moment of excitement quickly turned to shit the second I found out I would have to pay the fuckers just as much as the old tenant. I've been their only son for nineteen years and they couldn’t cut me a deal? What parents.
The day started out as any other would.. Waltzing barefoot in the kitchen with a bottle of orange juice in one hand, as I use the other hand to open up the liquor cabinet to get some Jack Daniels. What? I like my JD. As I pour myself a tall glass of the mix, I assure myself I'm getting my 100% daily dose of vitamin C. ..Yeah, great. I take my sunglasses right before stepping into the unforgiving sun. As I sit on the back porch with my beverage, I begin to light up a cigarette when I see her...That beautiful amber skinned godess..jet black flowing hair strictly harnessed into a ponytail.. Beautifully toned legs.. her ass looking like two pears next to each other, fused to create a pornographic image every time you saw it. Her tits weren't that big but they didn’t need to be, it would ruin the proportions of her body seeing as to how she wasn't tall anyway. Don't get me wrong she wasn't a midget or anything, just a little on the short side. This morning present was wrapped in skin tight light blue running shorts, and what looked like a black sports bra? Or a shirt? Tank top? I don’t fucking know, but it fit so well...a little too well if yah know what I mean. Sometimes I wonder what goes through a girls mind right before she steps out the door? "Yes people can see most of my upper body, and the only thing covering my crotch and ass is this tiny spandex piece of cloth, this shouldn’t attract any attention. And if it does, it'll only be the perverts." You might as well come out completely nude with red spray-paint on your crotch and tits right?          

            So, as I’m staring at this pretty little thing from my yard I start to notice how hard I’m getting. I then start spacing out thinking of a video game I was up all night playing, when she notices me staring off into space. I stare right at her and give her a slight nod of the head and looked at the tree to the far left as if I had more interest in a squirrel than her fucking outrageously fuckable body. See by doing that I put Marlon Brando to shame. Although it looked sexy and cocky, I felt like a fucking moron looking at bark and just hoping she would come over. Alas my acting paid off, after stretching she crossed the hole in the fence and made her way over to me. Oh by the way, I don’t believe I’ve introduced you two have I? Well, this is Sara.. Cute little thing she is, always cheerful and ready to please others almost to the point that it’s a flaw. She's too nice which lead her to have a horrible personality. If you were to compare personalities to flavors she would be water, hahah. Aw but I’m being too harsh on the poor girl, she always has her heart in the right place she’s just boring as hell. Oh and Sara, this is some pervert reading a story description of you, that would like nothing better than to pump every single orifice, god so carefully gave you, full of his sperm. So we're all caught up now? Your friends, how cute.

            Sara: Hiya Dan, when did you get back?

(I turn to the right and stare at her feet, slowly making my way up her supple frame.. on the way up I notice a bulging cameltoe..always a plus in my book)

            Me: Hey.. um I got back about a week ago.. and I’ve been lookin for a job

            S: Oh that’s fun, how was your first year away?!

(That’s fun? no it isn’t bitch..not if you knew what the value of a dollar meant)

            M: It was good..classes were kinda boring but I had fun.

            S: That’s so good to hear!

(Knowing I would have to steer the conversation from now on..)

            M: So, Sara.. how was your first year?

            S: Soo much fun. I actually started drinking more this year, can you believe that? I was always such a little pussy as you know. Heheh

            M: Haha yeah you were never much of a drinker were you. (As I look into my cup full of 'orange juice')

            S: Yeah haha, so what are you doing today?

            M: Lookin for a job I guess? I dunno what about you.

            S: Well I’m gonna go running then take a shower.. Probably going to eat something afterwards. Wanna get lunch in a few hours?

            M: Uhh..Ok. What time?

            S: Just call me after 2, whenever.

            M: Aright, sounds good.

            S: okay byee!!

(As Sara runs off I can’t help but notice her pussy cradled so delicately between her huge cantaloupe-like ass cheeks)

Well, that’s over.. What to do for the next couple of hours?.. Shoot something I guess. I bought this BB rifle over winter break thinking I would use it a lot, but like most things in my life I underestimated my lack of interest and it ended up collecting dust in my room. So I go get it.. set up some soda and beer cans on the other side of the lawn and start firing away. An hour goes by and I decide to go back inside, I stopped shooting the damn thing about a half an hour ago anyway I was mostly just spacing out in my porch thinkin about stuff. As I walk through the hall I see a flash of black and blue rush across the neighbors’ lawn. Oh, Sara's back. I go upstairs to my room and begin taking the scope off the rifle when I see her start undressing in her room, conveniently also on the second floor. Just my luck her window curtains happen to be open. Almost as soon as I started to get a good view of her magnificent body, she went out of sight. Fuck. Fuck. FUCK. I almost lost it until I remembered her saying she was going to shower after she ran.. So being the perverted asshole I am I set up my scope on my window sill with the curtains covered around it, patiently waiting for my prey to once again expose her glorious body. She took a while but just as planned she emerged with a towel than quickly found its way to the floor.

Oh Jesus what a sight.. As I was grabbing my crotch I noticed she gained a little bit of weight since I last saw her. Nothing too serious, I mean hey a little meat never hurt anybody. Guess it was all that alcohol she had been drinking this year. I had to have her...I HAD to. God, once she got dressed and went downstairs I began to furiously masturbate. After that I called her up immediately for lunch. She wanted to take her car and I wasn’t about to argue. So we ended up going to this little diner, just so I can hear her go on and on about her first year at college. Jesus why do bitches never shut their mouths? My head felt like it was about to start bleeding when a familiar topic came up; sex. She was bragging that she learned how to give really good head this year but she hadn’t had that much sex. I asked her how good she was at giving head, to which she responded "I'm known around school for giving a pretty mean blowjob." Oh really? I asked her, prove it. At first she was shocked and then with a confused smile she asked "what do you mean?" I said, I don’t believe it, you were never like that in high school, and you’re just lying to make yourself sound cool. "No I’m not!" she said. "I really am good at giving head!" She spoke loud enough for our adjacent tables to hear her. After laughing a bit, and with her turning bright red, I said "prove it, give me a blowjob". "Really?" she said, a little shocked. Yeah, unless there's another way you can prove it. "I guess your right..but when do you want it?". (Hahaha oh god..When do you want it?' that’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard come out of a woman’s mouth.) Right now, we can go to my place. "um..okay..but can we finish eating first?". "Yeah sure, take your time."

Nice asssitant coach! Part 1

nuby2 on Teen Stories

I'm a 48yr old married guy,that doesn't get much sex,and on this Saturday,that all changed! I was home alone,no wife,or kids,just relaxing,drinking a few beers,thinking of how I wanted to jack off that day. After a couple beers,I turned on a porno,and started to stroke my 7.5inch cock hard. I love beating off! After about 15 minutes,the phone rang. Seeing as it was my assitant basketball coach,I answered. Now I've been coaching girls b-ball for over 7yrs now,and never thought of doing anything sexual with my girls,only the beating off,thinking of their tight butts,and perky titties. Well, my assitant is a smoking hot,16 yr old girl,5'6",100lbs,long brown hair down to her fantastic,tight cheeked ass,and perky tits. She is a family friend,who I've seen grow up. She asked
Read More
if she could come over and talk about the upcoming game,that week. I said:Of course!,I'm by myself,so come on over." Her mom dropped her off  about 20 minutes later,and I told her I would take her back home. She said thanks,and off she went. As we walked into the house,I about shot my load off! She was dressed in very short,shorts,that showed off those tight,butt cheeks(my favorite!),and a white,see thru top,showing off her white bra. We went to the family room,to view the game films,and I forgot I had the porno on! As soon as she saw them,she said:"Is this how you study the opponents??A little embarrased,I said:"I'm sorry,I forgot that was on!" She laughed and said,"thats cool coach,I understand!!" I put the game film on,and we sat side by side on the couch to study them. In about 10 minutes,I grabbed a beer,and to my surprise,she asked:"Can I have one?" I said:"Your to young,and your parents would kill me!" She said:"They sometimes let me have one at home,it relaxes me." I said:"Okay,just one,but don't tell them,please!" She said:"I'm cool!" We watched some more film,and as we were sitting there,she suddenly put her hand on my right thigh,about 2 inches away from my cock. She said:"I like being here with you,your fun to be around." I laughed and said:"Its the beer talking,huh?" She said:"No,I mean it,you are a cool guy." I answered:'Thank you,you know your pretty special to me too." She then stood up,walked over to the TV to point a player out,and as she did,she bent over,and stuck out that fine,little ass. My cock started to grow in my shorts as I admired this young,fresh,hot ass. She asked:"What about this?Caught off guard,I said:"Its great,I mean....she's a good player,we need to double up on her." My mind and my cock,were thinking of her and her ass. She sat back down,and put her hand on the inside of my thigh,and began to casually,rub up and down. My cock was now rock hard,and sticking up in my shorts. I knew I would blow my load soon,if she continued,so I said:"You better not do that,I'm getting really turned on." She turned to face me,saw my cock straining to get out,and said:'I know,me too!" Without a word,I grabbed her,pulled her to me,and began kissing this hot,young girl. We were all over each other,like dogs in heat,when she said:'I want you to be my first fuck,do you want too?" Barely able to speak,I said:"Are you sure,you want me?"She said:"I know your always looking at me,and I know you like sex,and you jack off,and that turns me on,so yes..please,I've been thinking of it for a long time now,and besides,I'm on the pill!" Hearing that,I stood up,off came my clothes,my cock sticking straight out,she took hers off,and there was that hot body! So young,and fresh,perky tits,soft skin,and a virgin pussy,staring at me! I laid her on the floor,and said:"I've wanted to eat your pussy so bad,can I?' She said:"Please...I want you too!" I attacked that fresh pussy like a wild animal!It was great! Little pubic hair,tight pussy lips,and that tight butt to grab. It never tasted so good! In a few minutes,she began to scream and grind that pussy so hard on my mouth,I loved it. I couldn't stop! I then stuck my finger in that tight butthole. She screamed:'Oh my god!! that feels good...keep doing it. Her butthole was so tight,and my cock was about to blow,when she screamed:"I'm coming.....Oh my God...coming....and she exploded everywhere. I loved it. Still shaking she said:"Fuck me please...fuck my tight pussy...put it in." I stood up,my cock throbbing,spread those legs,and put it up to that pussy. I looked at her:Okay,here goes!I pushed slowly,she screamed in pain,her pussy grabbing my cock like a vise! Oh my god I thought! Look what I'm doing! I loved it! In minutes,I pushed harder,felt her Hymen break,and in my cock went! We began fucking up a storm. Both screaming in pleasure,I said:'I love your pussy...its so good and tight..it makes my cock feel so good baby." She looked at me,screaming:"I'm going to come again....fuck me harder....please!!..fuck the shit out of my little pussy..I pounded that virgin pussy!!All of a sudden,I said:'Okay,here I come...I'm going to come.....I grabbed that tight butt,pulled her all the way on my cock,and BAM!!!!!!!!!!!!!I came like I've never come before,she followed me,and screamed:"YES!!YES!!,I'm coming!!And together we came!!I fell onto her,out of breath,and said:'I love your sweet pussy! ,it is the best I've ever had!!" She said:'I knew you'd make it special for me,and it was perfect!!I really love your big cock!!" ,and I love how you ate my pussy!!We kissed,and as I stood up,my cock dripping come,she looked up and said:"Do you want me to suck it,cause when you get hard again,I really want you in my butt,do you want to fuck my little butthole?" I said:"I would die for that...yes,I do!!"   Part 2 next week!!  

Teen Girls 1st Time

Wormmel on Teen Stories

My name is Stacy I’m 16 years old and I’m at home all the time now after getting kicked out of school for having sex with my math teacher, I don’t consider myself a slut as most people would think I just like to express myself in any way I can but let me tell you a story about what happened which  opened a whole new world to my eyes thanks to my best friend Sara.


It was a normal Friday night sitting in front of the telly watching a Disney film; I always had a soft spot for the lion king and then I hear my door bell go and I looked at the clock and its showing 9pm and I thought who would it

Read More
be if it’s a guy he would just want sex, if that was it I would of turned away from him as I open the door it’s my 16 year old best friend Sara.
She had tears streaming from her eyes I invited her in and asked her what was wrong and she told me that her bf had cheated on her and dumped her, I knew how it felt so I let her stay round, as we sat and watched the lion king she asked me where my mum and dad was I said that they went on holiday and wouldn’t be back till the end of the weekend so I told her she could stay round my house for the night and she liked the idea of being with someone during this hard time.
So after the film had finished we went up into my room and set up the blow up  bed for her to sleep on and laid down a pillow and cover and I thought to cheer her up we could have a bit of alcohol, I looked in the fridge and saw that mum left me a 2 boxes of the small bottled red wkd so I took them up into my room and opened 1 for the each of us and we sat there telling each other stories of the boys we have been with and what we have done with them but me loving to express myself have done everything in the book and Sara was still a virgin having only kissed a boy. Bottle after bottle and we started to get tipsy as I sat on my bed I looked at Sara with a tipsy mind and looked at her stunning body and my eyes moved to her 34c  bra sized boobs covered by her school shirt, she was wearing my bra that I gave her it was a black with small red roses and I thought to myself I wanted it back so I asked her if I could have It back and she said that’s fine she stood up and unbuttoned her shirt and laid it on the floor and she unclipped the bra and took it off I stared at her boobs so lustfully.
My eyes fixed on her perfect well rounded boobs and her perfect small pink nipples, which made me get excited and Sara covered her boobs and said that I was embarrassing her I looked up at her to noticed she was bright red.

 I gently take her hand and she came over to my bed and she sat beside me on the bed and I looked deep into her beautiful bright blue eyes and I leaned in to kiss her and our soft lips touched and I wrapped my arms round her naked body whilst kissing her soft young lips she moved her arms to lift up my pj top and she unclipped my bra and released her hold on it letting it fall to the ground and we rapped each other in our arms feeling our naked bodies touching I could hear small moans from Sara as this was a 1st time for her as it was for me I move my head down to her neck and I brush her soft blonde hair behind her and I gently kiss her neck a few soft pecks at a time, I could tell she was enjoying it by the moans coming from her which turned me on.
I moved my face back to hers and kissed her using my tongue and matching hers, it felt so good our warm tongues moving together rubbing swapping saliva just by doing this I could feel wet already, while we were lip locked my hands and I softly touched her silky soft skin I could feel the goose bumps coming up and I move my hands to her boobs and I softly cupped them and I used my thumb and 1st finger and gently placed them on her semi-hard nipple and started off in a rolling motion she let out a few moans while we tongue locked and still swapping saliva I moved my head away and look at her beautiful face I could see the lust in her eyes.


So laid her flat on the bed and I laid there on top face to face I started to kiss her neck and moved down slowly licked every bit of her body I explored and I reached her nipples I looked at her face with my eyes breathing heavily waiting and wanting so badly, moved to her left nipple and I wet my tongue inside my mouth with salvia and I gently ran my tongue round her nipple and a circle shape at this point Sara was getting really horny. I lowered my lips onto her pebble like nipples and closed my lips with her nipple inside and gently began to suck on it and I would stop and swirl her nipple with my tongue.
I run my hands down her legs slowly moving upwards towards her underwear and I slowly took them off I could hear from her moaning she was begging for me to go down on her and I wanted it as well, so I moved my head down lower and lower till I reached her clit and as I had my face into position to lick and swallow her juices, I could already smell her flowing juices it was intoxicating to me, I lowered my head into her clit and I used the tip of my tongue and started to lick the tip of her clit.

 Sara used both of her hands and grabbed my head as if wanting more and more like wanting it hard and deeper and I moved my tongue down too her pussy lips and I moved my tongue round and round licking off every little bit of juice that was now flowing from her pussy, it tasted so salty but really nice at the same I couldn’t help but slowly slide my tongue into her tight pussy I was surprised that it was so tight, I began to lick her inner walls  and all I could think about or tastes was her salty goodness swallowing load after load just pouring and then I decided it was time to make her scream.
With my tongue still inside her I started to move my tongue inside her going in and out licking the walls anything I could lick while I had my tongue inside of her I wanted to explore like a man roughing a girl with his cock inside a pussy I was doing to her with my tongue, I was even making shapes with my tongue inside her pussy and writing out numbers inside her pussy and just using my eyes to look up at her she was gripping the bed sheets screaming and moaning my name I carried on for nearly over half an hour she was having orgasm after orgasm after doing it for so long I could see that Sara was tired and worn out from all the orgasms I had given her, I move to her face to face and she says to me that she loved that so much but she felt bad that she didn’t please me in anyway and I kissed her on the fore head and told her there will be other times and see closed her eyes and gently fell asleep I stroke her hair and smile and I slowly close my eyes and begin to fall asleep together.  

Any Questions Or Want To Make A Comment Email Me At: melvynmelster@hotmail.co.uk    

Virginity Lost Abroad

Wormmel on Teen Stories

 The names Melvyn and let me tell you about the magical week away I had with a girl named Jessica in the snowy country Andorra


I'm gonna be 19 in January and I thought since I didn't have a good 18th id go on holiday and since I prefer the cold weather id go to Andorra so I booked a 4 start hotel very nice and snazzy cost me about 538 but its a price I could live with for a birthday present to myself so I wanted and picked up the plane tickets from Thomas cook 2 weeks before the holiday and there was this beautiful girl 5ft 7 and I was

Read More
5ft 9 she had silky blond hair and the nicest tightest ass. She turned round face to face to me and she had the blue est eyes like mine and she walked around me and walked out the shop, I picked up my tickets and walked out as well.


When the day came I packed my case and headed off to Gatwick airport I checked in and got rid of my case and went threw security. Waiting in the departure and looking around with my head phones in my ears and my eyes are locked on the girl that I saw in the travel agent but this time she had dark brown hair so she must of died it, I walked over to her and sat next to her I introduced myself and same for herself , her name was Jessica and she was 18 and she was going on holiday as she had passed her driving test so she was over the moon and couldn't wait to go on holiday.


Turns out she was going to Andorra as well and I was surprised and I wished that it was the same hotel as well but before I could ask her what hotel she was staying at the call out went out for my flight and I got on the plane and 2 hours later and an hour coach ride I got to my hotel and checked in I was in room number 19 which I thought was kinda ironic so I walked to my room with my case and hand luggage and I opened the door and oh my god a lovely single queen sized bed all to myself and a beautiful balcony with the view of the mountains. I unpacked and went down to the bar for a drink, I got a nice cold cocktail and I'm drinking away and to my luck there she was Jessica she looks right back at me and I walked over to her and we talked and talked and to our luck she was in room 18 even more ironic. She told me that she knew I was looking at her tight ass in the travel agent and I went bright red and she brushed her hand up my leg and my cock started to grow, she looked down and said “I like a man I can please” she looked at me in the most naughtiest way that said ride me like a rag doll she got up and whispered in my ear “Remember room 18 I hope to get room service later at about say 7pm” She walked off I couldn't believe what I herd I look at the clock above the bar and it was 6.30pm.


I had 30 mins to get ready for sex so I ran to my room and had a shower and brushed my teeth so I was clean and my breath was smelling fine, I walked out of my room and went next door feeling a nervous twitch in my stomach, I knocked on the door and it opened and there Jessica stood in a short shirt and in a tight tiny skirt my mouth watered just from staring and she said that she was getting embarrassed from me staring so much, I walked in and she pushed me to the bed and she jumped on top of me, she unbuttoned my shirt and took it off and threw it to the ground and she unbuttoned my jeans and slid them off she started to kiss my chest she was so sexually aggressive, she moved up and whispered in my ear that she was still a virgin and that she was horny as fuck I couldn't believe it, it was like 1 of my fantasies come true.


I thought to myself I might as well get rough myself so I grabbed her by the arms and flipped us over so I was on top and we started kissing and our tongues sliding and rubbing against each other swapping saliva, I pulled off her shirt and her exposed boobs showing in all there glory, 34 C she was I couldn't help but grab them and play squeezing. I lowered my my face and started to lick her nipples and I gently gave them a small nip her body jumped from the pure lust and heat as my hand was playing with her other nipple I used my thumb and 1st finger to rub her other stiff nipple and she was moaning “yes, yes oh my god baby you are so good please gimme more” I moved my hand away and I pulled off her short skirt and she was wearing a see threw pink thong with a pink bow on top my cock was now straining to be played with I slowly pulled off her thong teasing her, I tossed them to 1 side and I layed my face close to her ankle and made my way down kissing and licking every inch till I reached her vagina then I started to lick the edges of her walls then I lowered my tongue till it was softly coated by her vagina lips I ran my tongue up and down getting a taste of what was to come meanwhile Jessica's body is shuddering with pleasure.


I lowered my tongue and slowly and gently pushed it into her warm soaking wet hold I lay there for a second with out moving and she says to me “please baby don't tease me like this I want you to lick and swallow all my juices please!” with her saying that I couldn't help but lick away having my face mashed in her pussy licking away swallowing her juices as they started to flow, all she could do was curl her toes and moan, I moved away catching my breath and I pull down my boxers and out flung my 8 inch cock throbbing for her attention.


I looked and said “I didn't have a condom” and she took out a bottle of birth control pills and guzzled down 5 or 6 pills, she looked at me and said “Rip me apart baby” so I shoved my hard cock into her dripping wet pussy splitting her haymen apart she screamed at the top of her lungs I had to silence her so I grabbed a pillow and pressed it against her face to muffle the screaming after a few seconds she quietened down panting so heavily as the blood started to pour out of her already soaking vagina I slowly went back and forth rocking she grabbed the sheets so hard moaning so much I quickly picked up the paste smashing into her bleeding hole getting the blood on my balls, Jessica is screaming “ Oh my fucking god baby, Oh my fucking god!!!” I feel like I'm ready to explode I grab her shoulders and shout “ I'm gonna cum and its gonna be big” Jessica says “seed me boy fill me right up” So I grabbed her shoulders and with 1 final push I shoved my hard cock as deep and hard as I could and my cock exploded blasting waves of cum into her deep into her bowls she grabbed my body sending deep scratch marks down my back with her nails as we lay there panting I roll off her onto the other side of the bed and she rolls over and puts her arm over me and said “Oh my god baby, I love you so much” and she kissed me on the shoulder. I look at her and I move over and ring room service to tell them that the sheets needed to be changed and then we had a shower together and we fell asleep in my room.


This Story I Worked Hard On, I May Make A Second Part Pending On The Comments I Get From This 1 Check Out My Other Stories


A Hungry Horny Wolf

A Hungry Horny Wolf PT2

A Hypnotizing Experience

Pokémon The Dirty Adventures Of Pikachu And Bulbasaur

Sixteen Feet Under The Stars

Teen Girls 1st Time


Wonna Comment Or Ask Anything You Can Email Me At melvynmelster@hotmail.co.uk

More Kitty Tales ( and Tails)

Rodger-the-Dodger on Teen Stories

More Kitty Tales (and Tails)

Doreen was my school friend and while I was good in school, mostly, she wasn't. She didn't like school, didn't like gym class--neither did I--but I liked my other classes. I got good grades but wasn't athletic and neither Doreen nor I liked our gym clothes. They were not pretty and we HAD to wear them. I guess the boys liked them because they smiled a lot when they saw us in them but they were, well, OK but not feminine. Not at all.

Doreen and I were always trying to figure an excuse to get out of gym class, and our gym teacher was always trying to find a way to deny our excuses and not let us out of gym so we mostly went and

Read More
mostly endured it and would get red in our faces when the boys looked at us in our stupid uniforms with the stupid cotton knickers. Doreen and I didn't wear knickers to school, except for gym class! It was our way of rebelling at it all.

But while I was good in class, Doreen was good in other things and knew more about It then I did. You know what I mean--IT!--IT!! So she mostly talked and I mostly listened and tried to learn all the secrets I hadn't learned yet--boys and things. She had a boy friend and I didn't. I knew I would but didn't know how to do that so I listened to what she said. Intently.

I knew about part of It already and did it every chance I got. To myself. You know. With my hand. It was like petting my kitty, in a way, but very different. I started out petting myself when I grew hairs there and then...some exploring and one day it was not just petting and exploring but felt really different and especially good. Great! It snuck up on me and then, well, you can probably guess the rest so why mention it. I never told anyone else but it happened every day almost and mostly at night when I went to bed and it was quiet and sometimes on the weekends in the mornings when I got to sleep late. It felt really good and I tried to make it last as long as possible. It helped put me to sleep and took my mind off things. Other things at least. I'd feel along my thighs and check my hair and pet it and part my lips and feel, get in a rhythm...and...then I'd pull up the covers and rest.

I never told Doreen and pretended to be knowledgeable but she knew better. She knew I did It. She did too but she spoke about it to me so I listened. She even put things in her. Not just her fingers but things like carrots or a cucumber. She said to let them sit in the sun and get warm and it was best that way. I was embarrassed to tell her and didn't but the next morning I tried it just like she said and ended up using both hands to work on myself. But now I knew she was smart. My expert. "And if that feels good," she said one time, "wait for the real thing.!"

"I don't even have a boyfriend or even a boy who is a friend," I said. That got us started on the subject. I needed her expert help. She said she was meeting her boyfriend at his house Saturday afternoon. "Why don't you come over and join us?" she said. "His brother will be there, too, and we can sit around and watch the telly and stuff." I wondered what kind of stuff and it was just his brother but he was a boy and maybe we could be friends and that was, at least, a start in the right direction so I agreed. I could hardly wait for Saturday. Exciting. And I got excited that night. Late at night. You know, and didn't need cucumbers or carrots. It happened so fast that night.

Then time stopped on me, or seemed to stop. Two more days to go and it was slow going. Minutes tick, ticking and the hours were very long but then it was Saturday morning and I put on one of my lightweight dresses. It had been hot weather. This time, I wore knickers. I wanted to be safe around the boy who might be a friend. I was not that sort of girl. I was very shy about this and decided I should think up an excuse for not going--like with gym class--but I couldn't' think of a good excuse except I was scared. Very scared. But how could I tell Doreen I was afraid. Afraid of what? Watching the telly? She would disown me for all time and not be my expert because she would be laughing so hard.

So I went. My legs seemed thick and I had trouble getting started. My shoes were heavy but I kept at it and soon was at her front door. Knocked, door opened and then she and I were on our way to her boyfriend's parents house. Knocked, door opened and inside went we two girls. It was a nice house, semi-detached. Not a row house. Doreen and I sat on the couch in the lounge. Her boyfriend said he would bring drinks. The house was quiet. I wondered where his parents were. "Where are his parents, Doreen?" I asked. "Spain for the week!" My face flushed. We were alone in the house with the boyfriend and his brother! That was bad. And exciting. But we wouldn't have to be nice to adults, which is always awkward. "Hi. Nice to meet you." And all that. I wondered about the boyfriend's brother and what he looked like. It was exciting. "You're wearing knickers!" Doreen said! "Why are you doing that?" My face went hot. "Why...I don't believe it. You're scared. There's nothing to be scared of. We're just watching the telly and having a drink. We can leave if you're scared." I shook my head. I was scared and did want to leave but I was scared to say it so I sat there and waited.Doreen turned on the telly.

Her boyfriend came in the lounge with drinks and some cheese and crackers. "My brother is late. He had a game. I told him all about your friend and he said he'd be here as soon as possible."

There was a cat sitting in the corner of the room. "Here kitty," I said and it walked to me and jumped on my lap. I pet it behind the ears and it began to purr. Loudly. "That's our family cat. Its name is Fluffy. Fluffy the Cat." She sure was fluffy and friendly and pushed his head into my hand again and again. "She likes you. She's that way with people she likes, girls especially. A good old friendly cat." I felt better now. Stroking the cat relaxed me...then the front door opened. It was his brother. In short pants. His legs were muscular! He had a nice smile too and I was introduced. I just sat there, stroking Fluffy..."well obviously Fluffy and you are friends," he said. "I'll be right back!" and with that my potential friend bounded up the stairs and I could hear doors opening, closing, the drawer of a dresser, opening and closing, and then he was back again with us. Still wearing shorts, a different pair and a loose fitting shirt. If this was to be my first boy friend I liked it. I mean...Him.

And thank goodness Doreen had turned on the telly. I was so nervous I didn't know if my mouth could make words. Then we all four sat on the couch, shoulder to shoulder, arm against arm and I relaxed a little and thought I was really chicken to wear knickers and kind of wished I hadn't. Nothing was going to happen. We were just going to watch some shows and then go home. I felt ashamed of myself. First chance I would take them off and be like my best friend Doreen but didn't know how I could ever do that until much later. Oh well! Who's to know anyway. Right? Right.

There were some good shows. Any show would do as long as I didn't have to talk. I don't know how long we sat there but I stared straight ahead at the screen. That's when Doreen did it. She kissed her boyfriend. Not just a peck but a long kiss. I didn't see her do it, mind. I could feel the couch moving and hear the clothing moving and hear them kissing and squeezing. In fact, I could see their shadows in the TV screen. It was like they were on the telly, in moving shadows. Then his brother put his arm on the back of the couch, right behind my neck. I could feel the warmth of his arm.

Fluffy jumped on my lap and settled in. I started petting her again and so did her brother! We were almost holding hands--touching hands-- and petting the kitty. I looked at him and he kissed me. And put his hand on my arm which was very busy with the kitty just then. "You're pretty," he said and kept kissing me. Then his arm was around my shoulder and I was under my covers "petting my kitty" and dreaming of pretty soft things making my face hot. There were three hands all over me. My own hand and his two and my other hand petting the kitty on my lap, petting under the covers, purring loudly and pushing into my hand, adjusting itself on my lap but there was too much movement and the kitty jumped down on the floor.

I took a breath and looked over on the couch. Doreen wasn't kissing any more and wasn't on the couch. She had his Thing in her mouth. His head was back and she was licking him. Holding it up to her mouth and licking! And I had both his arms around me, feeling along my shoulders and the outside of my dress, down my legs to the hem and further down. His hand was hot on my bare legs. I was glad for my knickers. A little protection from his hand. I thought I needed an excuse to leave and started thinking up a good one. I had to be home for dinner. I had to meet my sister. His hand was under my dress and warm between my legs. I looked over again and Doreen was on her boyfriend's lap. Sitting on him and straddling his legs. I knew she was naked underneath and seeing her was exciting. I felt a hand petting me, making me hot. I pushed his hand away but the hand pushed back and his fingers felt the edges of my knickers. I pushed again and...again and squeezed on the hand. The fingers were under my knickers and moving against my skin. Pushing them aside. It was cool.

I felt trapped and pushed at the hand and looked for help from Doreen but she was busy hugging her boyfriend. I wasn't sure I wanted to do this. Her dress covered both of them at their waists but I could imagine carrots and cucumbers and John Thomas and Rogering and she was lifting up and down at his waist. She opened her eyes and looked at me and smiled. I knew I couldn't leave. She was out of breath and eager and intent and her eyes were glazed. Her tongue came out a little between her lips and then went back into her mouth. Her boyfriend's hands were under the dress, around her waist, holding her into him. I couldn't push away the hand under my dress. It felt good there. It was just like my own hand after all so what difference did it make. I did it to myself. He was doing the...s..same thing. It was okay...I calmed down and pushed a little against him but somehow it wasn't a push now, I was feeling him feeling me. Making me really dreamy and I took a deep breath and left my hands on top of his and was under my covers, opening my legs a little.

The scene held me as I was being held and his fingers were slippery on me. And slipping into me. He had pushed aside my knickers and I was naked for him. I liked it and was ashamed of how good it felt and that I shouldn't let him know it. I was resting, under the covers, petting my fanny, stroking, breathing hard. I wondered if the front door was locked. Whether his parents were really in Spain and what they were doing there just now. Maybe the same as us. I looked over at the telly and Fluffy looked back. Wondering at all of us and all the movement and why we weren't just still. She licked herself and I felt my legs spread and I pushed at his hand but he was at work on me, working me up. I didn't push real hard. I wanted the feeling. Not the one I often gave myself, or the cucumber feeling. I wanted the feeling He would give me; what His fingers were bringing to my body and I had to open my legs more and I felt it was coming. I was scared and not scared. Frightened by all these things but not frightened. Wanting these feelings...not what my hand brought...the feelings from a boy's hand, fingering me and I pushed at his hand, or grabbed rather, I didn't want his hand to leave me or stop its movements and lifted my body to his touching. I needed his beautiful hand to know it belonged in me. That my body loved the stroking. It was in a wild rhythm and now I was holding the rhythm on me. I didn't care what he thought. I wanted the great feeling. I was reaching for it. Desparate. Stroking his wrist as it was stroking and stroking and stroking me. Looking at Doreen. She was staring at me and smiling, still straddling her boyfriend, just staring at me. I couldn't smile or stare. My eyes glazed and I lost control and held my breath and moved on the delicious rhythms at my waist and exhaled and squeezed my legs on his fingers to make him stop. Please stop now. He had to stop and let me rest. Let me pull up my covers and rest.

I think back on that afternoon. About the boyfriend and the feelings. I remember the feelings but I don't remember his name. A hand and fingers and feelings. How could I forget but no name. Just Fluffy, licking herself, looking at all of us. I didn't wear kickers the next time I went to see him. Why bother?

More than perfect

dabra on Teen Stories

This is my third story and the sequel to “She Was Perfect”. The story is longer than the original as I tried to build a good plot with lively details to make the story more interesting. This part talks about Dave and Gwen’s date. I’m submiting it again because those guys killed my format.

 

Sarah was walking. No, not walking. Marching. No, even that seemed to demean her state of mind. Storming –yes, sto

Read More
rming was the right word. Sarah was storming towards the… thing that was called Dave Mathews. People all around her were getting out of her way from fear of getting verbally slashed into non-existence. She appeared alive with energy, static seeming to ripple along her shoulder length blonde hair.

The reasons of her anger, though various and complex, could be simplified into two words: Gwen Mitchels. Her girlfriend had been spending an inordinate amount of time with her ‘friend’. She was getting better grades in English, sure, but there was something she was hiding. It had been three weeks since she had met the guy at his house. Ever since, Gwen had changed. She giggled at awkward times, was often caught daydreaming and was even spending less time on her phone!

What kind of girl spends less time chatting with her best friend? Sarah thought. Something was wrong and she was determined to find out what. Even if it meant talking to Mathews. Mathews. The name itself repulsed her. She knew that guy was trouble. If only Gwen had listened to her…

She glared at her prey, which was still unaware of its impending doom. She reached him and took a deep breath. She was going to need it….

 

*            *            *

 

Gwen was feeling giddy. She had been thinking of Dave. Again. She always thought of Dave these days. She giggled. Everything about Dave made her giddy: his hair, his soft perfume, his clothes, his attitude… his body. Ah, his body. So many things she liked about it. She had fantasized, oh how she had fantasized…. She was going to meet him and get a little… something, to make lunchtime more enjoyable.

She heard Dave before she saw him. He appeared to be in the middle of an oral scuffle but she couldn’t identify his ‘opponent’. She cleared her way through the small crowd, not more than twenty students, and found her best friend arguing with her new… hubby? Guy? Boyfriend? They hadn’t even dated yet…. Well, she found her arguing with Dave.

Arguing was a small word. World War III came to her mind when she saw their faces. They were both contorted with fury and an unnatural… bestiality. Dave was clenching his fists so tightly they were blanching. And Sarah. She had curled her slender fingers into claws that reminded her of a vulture. Or a hawk. She opened her mouth in response to what he had said and what followed was the loudest and most imaginative swearing she had ever heard.

Dave answered with anatomical references. She caught a glimpse of the exchange: scrotum sucker, balled-up anus, whoring vagina, unfucked… what was it? Whoa! She couldn’t believe he had said that. Sarah was stunned for a second then her eyes turned cold and her left hand swung towards Dave’s eyes. The latter grabbed her hand and his fist was a blur as it moved towards Sarah’s nose. Gwen closed her eyes and waited for the meaty smack and the loud pop that announced broken cartilages….

She opened her eyes a bit and saw that he had stopped a mere inch from the organ. He flicked out his index instead, brushing the tip of Sarah’s nose, and spoke in a tone she had never heard him use. His eyes were colder than the chicken her mom had thawed yesterday.

“If you weren’t Gwen’s friend…” His voice trailed off, full of menace and unspoken agony. He turned and thundered off, leaving a discomfited Sarah and a shocked Gwen in his wake.

She turned to look at Sarah who was still looking in Dave’s direction. Apparently, she didn’t notice her as she walked to the restroom and slammed the door behind her. Sarah started after her and quietly slipped inside. She saw Sarah bent over a sink, her blonde hair hiding her face.

She was muttering something under her breath. Sarah took a deep breath and walked to her.

“What was that all about?”

Sarah whirled around, eyes wide. “What was what all about?”

“That little exchange out there.”

“You heard that?” Sarah asked sheepishly.

“Difficult not to.”

“Okay, it’s like this. You’re spending way too much time with that Dave shit. You’re not returning my calls, we barely hang out anymore and you even skip lunch. What’s got into you?”

Gwen scoffed. “What I make of my time is none of your business. And since when have you become obsessed with me?”

“We’ve been friends forever and you’re basically blowing me off!”

“I’m taking some me time. So what? Sarah, you should learn to share.”

“Share? With whom?” she asked suspiciously.

“Like I said, none of your business.” She turned and left the restroom. She couldn’t believe Sarah was so childish. She went to the cafeteria and looked for Dave. He was alone in a corner, eating his Jell-O in silence. She took her platter and made her way to him. Nobody cast her another glance as she was wearing a baggy jean and a loose tee with a denim jacket.

She sat down in front of her lover and met his eyes. He looked away for an instant before looking back. He was ready to listen. Not talk, not yet. She bit into her sandwich, chewed slowly, swallowed and took a sip from her juice. Dave was still looking her in the eyes. They ate, never letting their eyes stray from their required position.

“What happened?” She knew she could expect an honest answer. Vague, no doubt, but still honest.

“You saw?”

“Yeah.”

“Sorry about that. It was too much. I couldn’t take it. I snapped.” He shrugged, as if it could have happened to anyone. In fact, in could happen to anyone.

“You haven’t answered my question.”

He sighed and leaned back into his chair. “Sarah was asking about you. She was talking about stealing her friendship and bla and bla and crap. I was okay until she mentioned my mom. Something about a skank or a ho. That was too much.”

“I’m glad you didn’t punch her lights out.”

“I respect your friendship, I just don’t respect her. That’s why I stopped.”

“You’re really sweet, you know,” she said, pinching his cheek slightly. She smiled and leaned towards him. “We still got ten minutes before the bell.”

He looked up and cocked an eyebrow. “Only ten?”

“Ten is enough.”

 

*            *            *

 

Sarah was going to her English class when she heard something move in the janitor’s closet. She silently came closer. She heard a grunt and a moan. This was probably some stupid kids getting some R-rated action. She put her hand on the doorknob and suddenly pulled it open. Her jaw hit the floor.

Gwen was sitting in Dave’s lap, who was sitting on a bucket. Their faces were close together but Gwen’s long brown hair was hiding what they were doing. The closet was small and untidy. There was no doubt about what they were doing. She was still staring when they pulled back.

Gwen turned to her and her eyes widened. She wet her lips with her tongue and tried to speak but Sarah slammed the door shut and stalked off. They were once again bathed in darkness. Dave cleared his throat and said one single word.

“Oops.”

“Yeah, oops.”

“You think she’s mad?”

“No, she’s thrilled. Of course she’s mad!”

“Is that a problem?”

“Yes.” She sighed. “I’ll try to make it up with her.”

“There’s still two minutes.”

Gwen smiled and kissed him again. It was kind of a ritual. Eat lunch, and then make out in the closet. Sometimes she’d give him a blowjob or he would go down on her. They hadn’t had sex since that magical night three weeks ago. They kissed in silence, tongues rolling around in their mouths until the bell rang. They got out of the closet and went to their classes.

 

*            *            *

 

Dave sat through Chemistry thinking of Gwen and Sarah. Mostly Gwen. Gwen’s lips, her hips, her thighs, her soft skin, her silky hair, her breasts, her bum, her body, her curves, her tongue, her… everything about her. Sarah was going to be a bitch, that was sure. He pushed those thoughts aside and concentrated on organic chemistry.

 

*            *            *

 

Gwen waited near the doors after school, looking for Sarah. She was going to make this hard, she just knew it. She spotted her friend while she was walking to her car. She walked over and tried to start a conversation. Sarah shot her a venomous look the second she opened her mouth.

“I can’t believe you! Dave Mathews! Of all the people….”

“What’s wrong with him?” Gwen asked defensively.

“He’s Dave. That’s what’s wrong.”

Gwen shook her head. “Well, get over it. We’re dating and you’re not stopping me. Even if it means that I never get to talk to you again, that’s fine with me. I don’t belong to you.”

She turned and stalked off. Sarah was really a bitch. She saw Dave waiting for her near a lamppost. He had seen the exchange and was obviously going to provide moral support.

She grabbed his arm, looked over her shoulder, gave Sarah a murderous stare and dragged her new boyfriend away. They walked in silence until they reached the park. She sat down on a bench and put her head in her hands.

“Hey, hey, no crying,” Dave said, lifting her chin with one hand. He leaned towards her and planted a long, deep, passionate kiss on her lips. She responded with a firm hug that pulled him closer. Their lips were burning with desire. They must have looked like a pair of sex-crazed teens trying to get it on in a park.

He finally stopped. Her cupped her face in his right hand and stroked her long brown hair with his left hand. “You are beautiful.”

That simple statement made her blush. “Say… we haven’t officially been on a date yet.”

He smiled. “Tomorrow’s Friday. Pick you up at eight?”

“Yeah. Be on time.” She kissed him again, letting her hands run through his hair. They were still getting in his ears. She had told him to get a haircut. She rolled her tongue around in his mouth, feeling his, pulling him closer. She wanted him. She wanted him like a piece of well-cooked red meat. He must have felt the same, for he She broke the kiss regretfully and scampered off, leaving a very happy Dave behind her. She heard a mumble, something clearer.

“What the hell am I gonna wear?”

She smiled. Dave was a slob when it came to clothing. She was sure he was going to surprise her.

 

*            *            *

 

Friday night couldn’t come soon enough. Gwen had tried every dress in her closet, trying to find the right one. Her sister had even lent her a couple of her dresses. She couldn’t quite make her mind up. Her bed was crumbling under the clothes scattered on its surface. Her sister, Kate, was sitting on a chair by her table, watching her with a smile.

“First date?” she asked.

Gwen blushed. “Yeah.” She fished out a green dress, tossed it on the ground, looked at a blue denim skirt and a white shirt and threw them on a chair in frustration. Kate smirked and got up. She collected all the clothes on the bed and placed them delicately on a sturdy chair. She lazily lay on the stomach and propped her head in her hands.

“So. Who is it?”

“Dave Mathews,” she said. She was too busy looking for a suitable attire to blush.

“Aaaah. The Dave Mathews. The guy from the English class. He finally asked you out.” She smiled when Gwen blushed. She saw her sister stop searching and sit on the bed, playing with her hair. Girlie talk was on the way.

“I asked him out. Yesterday.”

“What kind of date is it? Concert? Club? Dinner? Movie?” she enquired. She looked at the dresses and smiled. “Lips?” she suggested. Gwen turned the color of a fire hydrant. Yes, it was lips. Her sister had finally grown up. Kate was only one year older than Gwen but she had had her share of dates and lips. Gwen had always been shy.

“I think I have what you need but I need some info first. Why lips on the first date? Is there something I should know?”

Gwen turned an even deeper shade of crimson. “We kissed in the park,” she mumbled.

Kate moved closer to her sister and nudged her side. “You kissed in the park,” she repeated. “Wow, that’s fast. I usually wait for the third date.” Gwen hid her face in her hands. “So, you two kissed. How was it?”

Gwen lifted her head and gazed at the wall in front of her. Her eyes glazed over and she looked like she was spacing out. “Wonderful,” she finally said.

“Tongue action?” Kate teased. Gwen nodded, a mischievous smile on her face. “There may have been some groping,” she said.

Kate got up, went into her room and rummaged through her closet. She came back with a plain black dress in her hands. It looked too short, too insubstantial, too tight, too… revealing. Gwen shook her head. “I can’t wear that! It’s… it’s… way too short,” she said lamely.

Kate cocked an eyebrow and stared at her sister. “You wanna get your lips or some sloppy goodbye kiss on the porch? Stand up and wear that thing,” she ordered. Gwen got up and took off her pajamas. She slipped into the dress and closed her eyes in front of the huge mirror. “I probably look horrible.”

Kate sighed and shook her head. Gwen was so naïve. “You look stunning! Just open your eyes.” Gwen slowly opened her eyes. She stared at the figure in the mirror for a long time before whispering a soft “Wow”.

She was indeed stunning. The hem of the dress hung three inches above her knees, making her look respectable yet sultry at the same time. The plunging neckline gave a good view of her cleavage but was not outrageously open. The material was loose yet it married every curve of her body and accentuated them without making her look like a slut. The thin straps looked like they could slide off her shoulders at a moment’s notice. She whirled in front of the mirror, checking herself out. Her hips didn’t appear too large and her butt looked quite … tasty. Kate was right. The dress was perfect.

She looked at her sister and saw her wide eyes and her approving smile. “Dave’s not going to resist. If I were gay, I’d want you,” she teased.

“If you were gay, you wouldn’t be in this room,” Gwen replied lightly. They were pretty liberal when it came to sexuality. Gwen looked down at her bare feet and sighed. She didn’t own any high heels, only Nikes and Sprandis. Kate miraculously produced a pair of small shoes that fit just right on her feet. They were very comfortable, just two inches high.

“You save my life,” Gwen said, looking at her reflection.

“I know. At what time does he pick you up?”

“Eight.”

“Okay. You can go at eight thirty.”

“I’ll be late!”

“It’s a girl’s privilege to be late, honey. He’ll understand. Now, makeup.”

Gwen winced. She didn’t like makeup. It was so fake. Still, she let Kate guide her to her chair and let her do her magic. Some pink lip-gloss, a bit of eyeliner, some powder and the trick is done. Gwen looked just right. Not too much makeup but just enough to look supremely beautiful.

She heard a honk outside, followed by the slap of a closing door and footsteps. She looked at the clock. Eight sharp. Dave was really punctual. Kate led her to her room and gave her a few tips and some advice on how to make the night enjoyable. Dave was downstairs talking to their parents in the living room.

Kate went down and signaled Gwen to come down quietly. They listened to the conversation for a while.

“… time do you think you’ll be back?” Gwen’s father asked.

“I don’t know. What time do you want her back?” he asked.

“Not too late. Tomorrow’s Saturday, so she can stay out a bit late, but no later than midnight.”

“Alright. She’ll be here by eleven, Sir,” Dave said.

Gwen nodded approvingly. He had all the right answers. She nudged Kate and entered the room. She saw Dave rise from the couch and take a step towards her then stop. His Adam’s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed and blinked. She enjoyed the look in his eyes. She gave him the once-over.

He was wearing beige slacks, a plain black shirt tucked out with a yellow T-shirt underneath, a cozy blue jacket and his black Nikes. He looked great. He had made a conscious effort to impress her and her parents by looking respectable and cute at the same time.

Her father got up kissed her on the cheek and slipped out of the room. There was a bouquet of blood red roses on the table. How romantic. He brushed himself and cleared his throat.

“You’re… um… very…” his voice faltered as he looked at her. “Absolutely stunning,” he whispered finally. She smiled, took the roses, smelled them and dropped them in a vase. She took his hand and got out. “Let’s go,” she said.

 

*            *            *

 

Dave still couldn’t believe his luck. Gwen was sitting in his Dad’s black sedan and looking hotter than she had ever had. He could barely concentrate on the road. They drove to a restaurant near her house with excellent food and guaranteed privacy at a low cost. He was friends with the owner and got a special table when the latter saw his date.

They ate, talking and looking at each other. They talked about the things two people in love usually do. Dave examined her carefully. She was wearing a beautiful black dress that seemed to mold her every shape. Her cleavage was delightfully exposed, just enough to make his mouth water. Her long brown hair was carefully brushed and shimmered in the soft light of the restaurant. Her lips were so lusty, they cried out for attention. Her legs were hairless, a definite bonus. She was eating her pasta slowly, enjoying the flavor of the Italian food. She looked up, noticed his scrutiny and blushed, making blood rush to her cheeks. She looked all the more beautiful with the color in her face. He couldn’t wait to kiss her. Kiss her like he had never kissed her before.

They ate and went to see a movie, “The Prince And Me”, with Julia Stiles. It was quite good and he was able to hold her hand through the entire movie. Her skin was softer than he remembered. Her smelled the lavender of her hair and her soft perfume. They went to the beach, walking with their bare feet in the sand, shoes in one hand, holding their free hands. They talked and laughed all the way to her house. It was around eleven fifteen when they arrived. He looked at her and leaned towards her, kissing her.

It was a simple kiss, just a peck on the mouth. He pulled back quickly and went out, opening the car’s door for her in a chivalrous way. He took her hand and led her to her doorstep. He noticed that her parents’ car wasn’t in the driveway and the lights were out. They stopped at the door. She turned to him.

“So. Good night.”

“Good night.”

She turned back, visibly disappointed. She was about to open the door when he snagged her right arm and whirled her around, pulling her in a strong embrace. She hit his chest with a grunt and looked up to his eyes. He was smiling. Her heart was beating faster, he could feel it through her skin. She was scared, in a good way.

His lips touched hers. She gripped his jacket’s collar with her left hand and cupped his head with her right one. His lips pressed against hers. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer to him, wanting her with all his heart. Their tongue were locked in an erotic ballet, right there on the porch. The fact that her parents could find them anytime excited him as much as her fragrance.

She tilled her head up, giving him full access to her lips. He cupped her face in his hands as she slid her arms around him. Her chest was tight against his solid body. He wanted her right now, on this goddamn porch! She hungrily sucked on his lips, her muffled moans and grunts reaching his ears. He hoped her parents were out.

He finally pulled back. He had to come up for air as much as she needed to. They were both red in the face. She rearranged her hair so that it was tucked behind her ears and smoothed her dress while he dusted his jacket and straightened his ruffled hair. He stepped back, panting slightly. She looked down for a second before looking up with a smile. She held his left hand lightly in her right hand.

She rubbed it affectionately and stood on tiptoe, pecking him on the cheek. She opened the door and motioned him to get in.

“Won’t you get a drink? Meet the parents at least?”

“Alright. Sure they won’t be mad?”

“You said I’d be back before midnight and I am. They’ll be happy to know their daughter is in such good hands.” She smiled suggestively, wriggling her eyebrow.

 

*            *            *

 

They went to the living room then Gwen moved to the kitchen to get Dave a Coke. There was a note stuck beneath a magnet on the fridge’s door. It said, “Gwen, we’re at the hospital. Mom twisted her ankle and is getting it checked out. Don’t worry, it’s nothing serious. She’ll be up in no time. The house is yours. I hope you get lucky. I’ll call you when we get ready to go.”

Kate had left her the message and had put the time they had moved on the paper. Half an hour ago. From experience, Gwen knew they would be back in two to three hours. She smiled wickedly. More than enough? Or too little time? She couldn’t decide. She put the Coke back in the fridge and took off her shoes. These things were really comfy but her feet were starting to ache from prolonged use.

She sneaked to Dave who was sitting on the sofa with his back to her. She put her hands on his shoulders and started to slowly massage them. She leaned on him, whispering in his ear.

“My parents are gone for the night. How many do you have…?” her voice trailed off.

He looked up in indignation. “What kind of guy do you think I am? I don’t walk around with a box of condoms in my pockets! That would be lacking respect towards you to think that I can get some every time we meet.” He sulked for a while. “Six,” he quietly added.

Gwen smiled. She knew it! He always brought protection when he met her. She took his hand and led him upstairs to her room. The last time, it had been his room and his parents were absent. She hoped that Kate had cleaned up before her departure. She opened the door to find a clean and tidy room with an open window. Her room. She turned to her date. This was going to be fun.

She reached for the door behind him and closed it. She pressed him against it, feeling his hard muscles through the layers of cloth. Her mouth was almost on his. His hot breath was slowly blowing on her face. She kissed him long and deep, locking the door at the same time. His arms found their way around her. She cupped his face and kissed him hungrily, just like the first time they had been alone. His hands slid to her bum and squeezed her cheeks. She moaned as he slowly massaged her buttocks. She played with his tongue, rubbing it with her own, pressing his face to hers more fiercely. She was compensating for all the time they had spent away from each other.

She lost track of time. His hands had left her ass and were slowly sliding her dress’s straps down her shoulders. Her hands were busy unbuttoning his shirt. She pulled his arms to his sides and threw his shirt down. She lifted his T-short up and over his head. Dave let his arms fall slowly to her shoulders as he kissed her again. She was still fully clothed. She felt his member through his pale blue boxers. She pulled back and smiled. Dave’s eyes were lovingly watching her. His breathing had picked up and was warming her face. She kissed him on the right cheek, and then went on her knees.

 

*            *            *

 

Dave relished what was to come. He had finally kissed her like he wanted to. Gwen must have enjoyed it because she was now freeing his hard dick from its confines. He stepped out of his boxers and felt the tip of a tongue pass over his dickhead. He shuddered. She was getting good at that sort of thing. She licked the shaft then the head, then the shaft again. When it was carefully lubricated, she opened her mouth and guided his meat inside. It was warm and inviting and so pleasant. She used her tongue and swallowed, sending numerous jolts to his head. The swallowing thing left a vacuum in her mouth that felt great. Her lips were at the base of his cock. She used her mouth for his shaft and slowly played with his balls with her hands. He could barely hold back. He had trained himself in the Tantric arts a little to be able to control his ejaculation and be a more efficient lover.

Tantra or no Tantra, Gwen was going to make him cum if she continued. He stroked her hair as she bobbed up and down on him and used her hands. He pulled her off just before the point of no return. She looked disappointed but stood up and kissed him again. She led him to her rather large bed and stood before him, waiting for him to undress her. Her window was open and the curtains open but this wasn’t a problem. Her neighbors were away for the weekend. His hands landed on her shoulders. Her felt the straps under his palms as he slid them down her arms. She was smiling so beautifully that he just had to stop and kiss her again.

He pulled her closer to him and moved his arms to under her armpits. His hands found the upper edge of her dress and slowly pulled it down. She was breathing more heavily now, just like him. He kissed her neck and hugged her, all the while sliding her dress down. Her arms were hanging limply by her sides, letting him work. He sucked on the skin just above her collarbone. The dress was now halfway off. Her breasts were free and pressed against his chest. He sucked harder, making her moan. Her hands flew to his head, urging him on, making him scrap the skin with his teeth. She grunted but didn’t back away.

He let the fabric fall from his hands and drop on the floor. He hugged her as she rested her hands on his head and shoulders. He let her go, pushing her on her bed. She giggled when she landed on the bouncy mattress. Her hair was fanned out beneath her and looked striking. He put one of the condoms on and put the rest on the floor beside her bed. She spread her legs when he climbed on top of her. He smiled and suddenly felt giddy. This was their first date and they were already having sex. Other guys would have been thrilled but not Dave. He was just marveling at his luck. He had found the right girl. Or the right girl had found him, depended on how you looked at the situation.

He slid inside her missionary style and sunk in until his balls were resting on her asshole. She moaned slightly then drew him closer and kissed him. She put her arms around him and wrapped her legs around his waist. They were still kissing when he started moving. He was slowly, rhythmically popping in and out of her. Her kiss was interrupted by a moan and he pulled his head up, watching her face contort with forbidden pleasure.

He pumped in and out slowly. She was holding on to him like a lifejacket in a bucketing sea. Her moans were soft and gentle. He continued his slow work and watched her face contort again as he suddenly thrust all of himself inside her. He pulled out and thrust again. He repeated this maneuver several times, each time eliciting a jerking moan form his lover each time. He called it preheating the oven. And right, the oven was boiling hot, he could feel it through the thin rubbery material covering him.

He picked up his pace, thrusting and grinding himself into her faster. She held him more tightly. They must have looked like a pair of monkeys in heat, each one grunting and moaning as loudly as the other and making the bed rattle. He neared his climax when he suddenly popped out of her and rubbed the tip around her sweet pussy. He heard her disappointed moan and slid in again, as slowly as before. She tried to buck her hips against him but he only stopped moving until she recessed. He was going to make her mad with desire before he made her –and himself- come like a fire hose.

He tried the Sets Of Nine. He made one deep thrust then eight shallow thrusts –only the dickhead inside, then retreat. Two deep, seven shallow. Three deep, six shallow. Four deep, five shallow. He continued this pattern until he made nine slow thrusts inside her. He was surprised at her resilience. She hadn’t had an orgasm yet. He decided to abandon all foreplay and plunged inside her, using all his speed. She started moaning and grunting louder. She racked his back with her nails, something he found incredibly arousing. Her legs were almost painfully holding him to her. He thrust still harder, making her move along the sheets. The headboard banged loudly against the walls with each animalistic push he gave. He started to feel the familiar sensation in his loins that predicted his climax. He felt her walls become impossibly hot then suddenly she was half-moaning, half-crying. He managed to hold for a little longer. It would be ungentlemanly to cum before she did.

He felt the hot nectar from her fruit drip on his legs and cock. It was running down her legs like water from a breaking dam. This was, after all, her first orgasm tonight. She shuddered once, twice, thrice. She held him tightly all the while and he never stopped moving, approaching his own ejaculation. He emptied himself inside the condom with a grunt and a thrust. He pressed himself inside her, feeling his fluid fill the sheath. She was calming down, sweating and kissing his neck. He pulled out of her and rolled on his back. He took the used sheath and dropped it in a wastebasket. He turned to her smiling face and kissed. They lay face-to-face, kissing and recuperating from their first eruption of the night.

He stroked her breasts and hair, marveling at their soft texture. She kissed him again and laughed a girlish laugh. He passed his hand through her hair, fanning it behind her. She leaned towards him and kissed his neck. Her arms slid around him and held him still while she sucked on his neck like a vampire, just like he had a moment ago. He closed his eyes and moaned. She continued this little thing until he felt a strange sensation. He was getting a bit dizzy. She bit his skin, drawing some blood and a grunt. She sucked his blood like a, uh, vampire? No, leech. Yes, she sucked his blood like a leech. It was delicious. He held her head against his neck, trying to figure out where she found her ideas. She pulled back and kissed him.

Their lips were burning for each other and for a while they just kissed like a pair of lovers. Their tongues danced in their mouths. They held each other like there was no tomorrow. He caressed her hair and she squeezed his butt. They broke the kiss and laughed together like lovesick puppies. He glanced at his watch. He never took it off, even when they were making love. They had fucked for about thirty minutes and had kissed for approximately ten minutes. It was time to start again. He was rising to the occasion, so to speak.

 

*            *            *

 

Gwen smiled and fitted him with another condom. She made him lay still on his back and lifted herself up, supporting herself on her knees. She took his hands in hers and placed them on her breasts. He immediately began to fondle them. She straddled him and took his dick in her hands. It was once again hard and warm. She lifted herself up, positioning the tip at her entrance. She rubbed the head against her clit and her lips. She smiled as she looked at him. He was still petting her chest, like a kid who had gotten his Christmas gift early. She placed the head inside her, moaning softly. “Incoming,” she said. “Target acquired.”

She plopped down on him. He grunted as experienced a sudden warmth as her pussy engulfed him. He massaged her mounds a little more pressingly. She lifted herself again, leaving the head inside her, then slowly slid down again. Her hands were resting on his strong chest. He was enjoying it. She was taking control, showing him that she too could bring him untold pleasure.

She continued her scheme. He was now moaning softly, telling her how good she was. She smiled as she lifted herself up another time. She let her hands drift to her calves. She slowly stroked them as she lowered herself onto him. Her fingernails scrapping her skin excited her even more than the sight of the body beneath her. She was using only her thighs and knees for movement, rocking up and down every few seconds. Dave’s hands were making her breasts hard with satisfaction. He was gently tweaking them, pinching the nipples and massaging them delicately.

He was so good. The best she would ever experienced, she decided. No, not the best. The most patient and delicate. Her first lover. Yes, the first lover always had a special something that no one else could give. Was it the patience, the silent need, the pleasure he brought her, the knowledge of her body, his emotional closeness to her? She pondered this question as she slowly lowered her body. She moaned softly, a long drawn-out moan that filled the quiet room.

She began to pick up speed, lifting herself and plopping down more forcefully. She grunted and moaned every time she felt his penis penetrate her. Dave had slid his hands to her waist. He was holding it, helping her in her movements. He began to thrust a little when she lowered herself. She was bordering her climax. She placed her hands on his chest once again and pressed her hands into his flesh, making her nails dig into his bosoms. She was now frantically thrusting up and down on his shaft. Her grunting had turned to a constant moan as Dave thrust into her on his own accord, holding her waist softly yet firmly in his grasp.

She felt her face grow hotter. In fact, she felt her whole body grow hotter, particularly her pussy. She thrust down one final time and ground herself into his pelvis as he tried to thrust as well, in vain. He settled for grinding into her as her juices flooded her fruit. She was erect over his body, almost perpendicular. She threw back her head and moaned loudly, as she came. She passed her hands in her hair, fanning in behind her. Dave’s hands were holding her pussy clamped onto his penis as he too climaxed.

He had closed his eyes, his mouth open in a silent moan. She felt some of her secretion flow down her thighs and onto the bed sheet. She would have to clean it before her parents showed up. She finally lifted herself off him and felt the remaining juice inside her flow out of her body. She was feeling tired. Her chest was heaving, her breasts gently swaying each time she breathed. She was spent for the moment. Dave, apparently, was not.

She watched as he ripped the condom off himself and crawled to her legs. He kissed her big toes, then proceeded up her left leg, kissing her flesh made hot by their exertion. She was patiently waiting for him o arrive at his destination. It was always worth the wait. Dave’s mouth was now a mere inch from her fruit. She new it was enticing. So appealing, with its puffed out, red lips, its sweet nectar and its arousing smell. He couldn’t take it any longer as he dived for her without any foreplay. Gwen laughed as he attacked her with a passion.

She enjoyed being eaten out, even after a strenuous session. She let herself drift away as her lover gave her so much pleasure. He was licking her clit, rubbing her walls with his fingers, sending jolts to her brain. She did not know how long she would last, but it probably wasn’t going to be long, judging by the waves of contentment washing over her as his tongue danced an intricate ballet on her flesh.

He felt the familiar heat surge. She welcomed it, embraced it like a long-lost friend. It was drawing nearer with each lick of his tongue, with each thrust of his finger, with each excruciatingly good second. She grabbed his head and held it in place as she played with his tousled hair.

His tongue was frenzied now. He had sensed her change. He was pressing his head more deeply into her. She smiled slowly, opening her mouth a little in preparation for the orgasm to come. She couldn’t control her body when it hit home, though. She suddenly clenched her teeth and hissed as her sweet nectar rushed outside to meet the hungry mouth waiting for it. She opened her mouth in a scream but no sound came out. She arched her back, thrust her head into her pillow and buried Dave’s head into her pussy.

She felt him lapping every drop of fluid coming out of her. It was good. It was extraordinarily good. She finally gasped as a second wave flooded Dave’s mouth. She was still trying to catch her breath while enjoying her release when a third orgasm rocked her. This time, she did scream. It was a low scream that her next-door neighbors probably wouldn’t hear but one that anyone outside her room or in the living room would have heard.

She was already losing hold on her consciousness when Dave’s face came into focus. Her vision was a bit blurry but she could still grab his head and kiss him passionately. She tasted herself in him. She tongued his mouth with great satisfaction. He was holding her still, his semi-erect cock between her legs. She felt her mind freeze even as he renewed the kiss.

 

*            *            *

 

Dave smiled as Gwen drifted off. She was probably recuperating. She had just had a triple orgasm. He didn’t know he was that good. Those Tantra books were really great! Next, he’d buy a manual. He kissed her sleeping face as he lay by her side, watching her nose as she breathed. Watching her twin mounds of soft flesh rise gently. He loved watching her when she was sleeping, not just when she was naked. No, correct that: he just loved watching her. She was so beautiful. It sounded corny, but she was more beautiful each passing second.

He longed for her arousal so that they could resume their delicate lovemaking.  He loved her with all his heart and could wait a few minutes; he was not as impatient as all his other friends. He knew she would come around soon enough. He kissed the tip of her nose gently, trying not to wake her up. He put his arms around her and waited until he finally felt a squeeze. Gwen looked at him with a smile and those haunting hazel eyes. So beautiful. He kissed her long and deep. She reached for another condom, put it on him and positioned him over her.

Just like the first time, he slowly started sliding in until he just thrust inside her. She wrapped herself around him like a snake. He thrust harder as she clung onto him. He thrust and thrust, feeling his loins swell. It was going to take some time but he kept his break-neck pace. Gwen moaned loudly with each thrust, just as he grunted every time he met her flesh.

Dave was no longer the careful and soft lover Gwen had experienced only moments ago, but a wild rutting animal. He plunged in and out of her so fast, his cock was almost a blur. He held her against him more tightly. She tightened her legs all the more. This was so fucking good! He fought to regain control of his frenzied body but failed. He gave in fully to his basic instincts as he threw himself into again and again and again until he rocking the bed back and forth. The rattle and the squeaking turned him on extraordinarily well.

Gwen was moaning non-stop. With every thrust, her voice would raise and moan would be louder. She had closed her eyes and was screwing her face up, as if experiencing intense pain. Dave understood her. The pleasure was so good, it hurt. It hurt to let it go, to know it could be over in another ten minutes. It hurt to get off her hot body, drenched in sweat but still the most attractive one he had ever seen. The though stirred him to greater heights. He moved even faster, making the headboard bang the wall again.

Dave bear-hugged her as he ground himself inside her. He felt his balls stir, boil, swell, do just about anything before his seed rushed inside his shaft and erupted out against the condom. Good thing he had thought to bring condoms with him. He didn’t want to ruin the relationship with a baby, but he knew he was going to go bankrupt if he kept buying sheaths like crazy. His semen, his fluid, his very soul seemed to pour out of him and into her. She held him and lay trembling beneath him. She was shaking like mad and was moaning with each wave that gushed out of her. She cummed once while he was holding her, then a second time as his fluid receded its flow and finally a third time as he was kissing her.

She was moaning as he kissed her lower lip. Her back was arched to the maximum as she desperately pressed her body into his. Her head was thrown back and was driving her pillow into her mattress. She couldn’t seem to stop gushing. Dave mustered enough energy to start thrusting again, despite his limping penis. He tried his best to get her another orgasm. He didn’t fail. Gwen fairly screamed as her body was ripped by another killer wave of delight. The scream died down as her voice’s pitch heightened until he could not hear it anymore. Her mouthed hanged open in that silent scream as he sucked on her lower lip.

She finally calmed down and relaxed in his arms. Her body went limp as all her energy deserted her. She slumped beneath him and closed her eyes. Dave got off her, took his condom off and it joined its comrades on the floor. He went to the bathroom and showered. He was sure the Mitchels would not complain. He put his boxers on and scooped the used –and sticky- sheaths in a wastebasket. He carefully took her dress off the floor and laid it on a chair. He cleaned the room as best he could before the parents came back. They seemed to be a bit late.

Dave hurried and collected Gwen in his strong arms. He carried her to the bathroom, slipped out of his boxers and cleaned her. Her pussy was puffed out and an angry-looking red. He had been a little too enthusiastic it seemed. He washed her hair carefully, something he had always fantasized about. He dried her sweet body and her silky hair, then carried her back to her room. He rummaged in her closet and found her pajamas. He quickly dressed her and put her in her bed. He had changed the sheets and sprayed some perfume in the room to cover their activities.

He slid next to her and kissed her neck. He kissed her collarbone and moved to her delicious lips. He lay there in his boxers kissing her until her lips were puffy and his own were sore. He slid his hand under her top and began to fondle her breasts when he heard the front door open.

He snapped out of his romantic reverie in an instant and his eyes darted around the room in search of his clothes. He spotted his slacks and pulled them on hurriedly. His yellow T-shirt was lying near her bed. He put it on, nearly tearing it in half and stuffed the remaining three condoms inside his back pocket. He heard someone walk up the stairs and frantically looked for an escape. The window! his mind screamed. He opened it as noiselessly as he could and started to get out. His feet barely fit on the small windowsill. He grabbed the edge and gingerly lowered himself until he was hanging by his hands. He moved his feet a little to prevent blood accumulation. Landing was more painful if he remained motionless, he had learned the hard way.

He let go and dropped four feet before his soles touched solid ground. He plopped down with a grunt, the noise having thankfully been absorbed by his Nikes and the soft earth and grass. He got to his wobbly feet and sneaked to his car. He lifted the handbrake and slowly pushed his car until it was half a block from the Mitchels’ house. He got in, started it and drove home, heart still pounding from the excitement.

 

*            *            *

 

Gwen woke up feeling wonderful. She checked her alarm clock. 9:38. She smiled serenely, thinking of her previous night. She was surprised to be in her pajamas. The last thing she remembered was passing out from the pleasure after that, zilch. Dave had been courteous enough to clean the room, change the sheet and dress her. He had even showered her, judging from her hair’s lemony scent. She smiled again. Dave had not fled like a thief after making passionate love to her three times in this room.

Her door creaked open and she saw her elder sister walk in, her hands behind her back. She closed he door and leaned against the wall. She was smiling too, but a knowing and potentially evil smile.

“Wake up, lazybones.”

“I am awake.”

“So, had a fun night?” She put emphasis on the “fun”.

Gwen shrugged. “It was just a date, you know. Nothing special except the lips.” She smiled when she recalled what her date could do with his lips.

Kate grinned mischievously as she took in what her sister said. “I found you snoring like a baby when we came back. Are you sure, there was nothing else?”

“No.” Innocence. Pure innocence. Think pure innocence. I have done nothing wrong, except have goddamn awesome sex with my date on this very bed.

“Then what’s this?” Kate said, producing Dave’s small black shirt from behind her back with her right hand. Gwen blushed crimson and started to giggle like a maddened schoolgirl. “And this,” Kate added, withdrawing her left hand from her pocket. It was clutching a small, blue, wrinkled condom. Gwen buried her face in her blankets and tried to stifle her absurd need to laugh. She came up for air and watched her sister as she gave her a knowing grin.

“How was it?” Kate finally asked. “No, wait, lemme guess.” She screwed her face in mock concentration then tossed, “Uh, great? No, perfect. That’s it, isn’t it?”

Gwen thought for a moment then shook her head. “More than perfect.” A huge grin split her face. “Way better than perfect.”

Secret Admirers Chapter 3

kylecatarn on Teen Stories

Chapter 4: Two heads are better than one

"What the fuck do we have here?" Tom Cantrell said with some lightheartedness that only a guy can have when backed up by four of his best friends.

"Looks like Kenny boy was fuckin' Sam's girl, isn't that right bitch?" Logan asked.

Ashley was speechless, she was presently sitting completely naked, sans socks and her skirt hiked up above her waist. To top it off, she had come from her and Ken dripping out of her snatch right onto the floor of the theatre. What could she say? "Well ya, but it's not what you think... he was raping me and then I started loving it and we've been fucking like mad for the past hour..." I'm sure they would totally understand and never bring it up to Sam.
Read More
r />The four boys moved over to where they were sitting. Ken got up to get in their way and could barely make out the words.

"... Hhey guys, what's up?"

Logan was closest to him at the time and quickly responded, with the quickness of an actor that has memorized not only his lines but the lines of his peers.

"Well, I think me and the guys are gonna fuck your little whore for a while... What do ya think about that?"

"You wont touch her!!! Do you understand that?" Ken yelled with all the authority he had.

"Take care of this asshole would you?" Logan commanded the two football players in the back, who quickly stepped to one side of Ken and made sure he wouldnt interfere with their plans. "Take him out back and beat the shit out of him.. Will ya?" Logan enjoyed commands that ended with the words "would ya". The two large linebackers did as they were told and escorted him to the back of the theatre.

Tom stood above a scared, wimpering little girl and stared with a look of hunger that deeply frightened her. He then pulled out his pocket knife that he bought the previous week at the asian market by his house and waved it right in front of her face.

Ashley nearly shrieked at the sight of such a sharp blade and the implications of what they would do if she didn't comply. He then knelt over her. As he did so, she cowered in fear into her seat, then he grabbed at the skirt at her waist, pulled it up and cut it in a straight line so that it fell right off and she was only sitting on the back side in her chair. He then motioned Logan over to the front of the theatre and Logan burst out into a sprint. Tom saw a tuft of her blonde hair that had been sticking straight up, from the tugging Ken had given her only minutes before, and couldn't resist the temptation. He reached out a grasped the hair and told her to stand and move to the front of the theater.

The front of the threater, after the front row seats which had a crappy view of the actual movie, was a carpeted floor that was a wide enough space to be occupied by the three guys and their personal sex toy comfortably. Tom threw her down to the ground.

"Look" he said, "You do what we tell ya, and we wont have to hurt your friend Kenny too bad. You fuck around, and I'll take this (as he waved his pocket knife) and make sure you and his dick never meet again, capiche?"

Her look of terror must have been response enough to warrant his approval, cause he took off. Soon Logan was back, and under his arm was a video camera with a tripod stand under it. Dredd gripped her abdomen, these boys were going to have their way with her, and they were gonna video tape it, and every guy at school would see her get fucked by these big football players. Not to mention the fact that Tom was as big as half the fucking team by himself. He was only about 6'6 and 220 lbs, god knew what he had planned for her.

"Please!!" she wimpered, "Just don't hurt Ken, I'll do whatever you want but let Ken go." She looked around for a sign of approval and was greeted by no sign at all. Until she heard a warm smacking noise and felt he hot tingle of a palmprint across her left cheek. She was helpless against this blow, seeing as her hands were still handcuffed together.

"Shut up slut." one of the boys said, but she didnt have the strenght to turn around and see which one.

"Okay" Logan said "The camera is on, lets make some porno." What followed was each guy getting undressed as she lay on the ground and watched with horror to see how enormous their penises were.

"NO!! Oh God! Please NOOOO!!!" She screamed as they all moved in to surround the girl named Ashley, that they had all known for three years, sat in classes with, even helped her with homework. Now they were gonna use her as a human cum receptacle.

The first guy was Tom, his was the biggest cock by far out of all of them. At least 12 inches and the width of a Coke can, and he was right at her face. He lifted up her head by grabbing the side of her head and positioning her mouth right at is dick. She refused to even open her mouth, it was closed as tightly as a mechanical vice. This earned her a second slap to the face, which convinced her to open her mouth a crack. She then stuck her tongue out and licked it, the same way she had licked Ken's.

"Look at this dumb bitch!" Tom said "I put my cock in her face and she doesn't even have the common sense to put the fuckin' thing in her mouth"

"I can't " Her voice was building "It wont even fit in my fucking MOUTH!!!" She had tears running down the sides of her face, in particular the side that had been slapped twice already.

"Awww... Little baby can't fit the fat cock in her wittle mout' .... poor baby... Let's give her a passifyer." he said with mock sincerity.

Tom then pulled out a large black dildo nearly as large as his dick. And tried feeding it to her. But her mouth was on the verge of closing again, like it had before.

"Look slut. You either put this thing in your mouth, or I'll find some homeless guy out in front of this place who wants a peice of your sweet little ass..."

That was just enough for her to open up. She had to adjust just to fit the head in. But once that was done, the rest slid in easily until it hit the back of her throat. She then had a huge gagging reflex. She choked for about half a minute then it subsided and they continued pushing it back and forth in her mouth. Then Logan started jerking off and playing with her sweet tits while she struggled to keep from falling over. Balancing while sucking a man off and being far enough off the ground, while a guy plays with your tits, while your hands are cuffed behind you was proving to be quite the task. She nearly fell over once or twice, but resisted since she knew it would mean more punishment.

Then the third, quiet boy finally spoke up saying, "Damn Logan, would you look at her nice butt? I can't wait for some of that."

Ashley quickly disregarded that comment, her mind was busy with other things and in the midst of the confusion all she made out was him complimenting her on having such a nice ass. Then without any warning, Tom quickly pulled the dildo out of her abused mouth. She was glad to be rid of that thing now, and took some well deserved gulps of air with her mouth, then during a very deep inhale Tom pushed his cock right down her throat. Ashley was amazed that she could even take part of this bohemoth, let alone about half. But there she was, she felt the sides scrape her tonsils then after he had pushed for a while, he was all the way in. "My God" she thought, "I'm actually sucking this guy, I'm sucking him really well..."

Tom then moaned in pleasure, she was the first girl to ever fit the whole thing in her, most girls would only do the tip. He was impressed. Then he started bucking like a madman. He grabbed the back of her head and started fucking her face. Ashley didn't know how long she could take this kind of punishment. Her mouth and throat were taking a beating, and it felt like a goddam firecracker was going off in there from all the heat. Finally he pulled it out of her mouth and beat off the rest of it oh her face. It was like a goddam hoze, if she hadn't closed her eyes she would have been in a hell of alot of pain for the duration of the movie they were making.

She then wiped her face on the carpet floor of the theater so she could see again. But when she looked up, the first thing she saw was a video camera capturing her, with half a pint of cum on her face. Then she wished that she had stayed blind. Tom was so tired from unloading his nuts, he had to sit down. As soon as Logan saw that Tom was done for a while, he stepped behind her and motioned her over to where Tom was sitting. 

reading 2 fucking

kinkyslave on Teen Stories

Alex had just finished reading a sex story Rose had given him. He wanted to jack off right then and there, but he couldn’t he was on a school bus. He had to control how horny he became. He was aware the author of the story was watching him. Rose was enjoying watching him. She liked it when he smiled. It meant she had done a good job writing it for him. Rose grabbed a piece of paper and scribbled “Do you want to fuck me?” She couldn’t believe she was writing that. Would he think she was playing, or serious? He just smiled and threw it back at her. Grabbing the piece of paper she wrote “Would you rather be a sex slave or master?” She tossed it to him. He verbally told her to destroy it. Rose asked for Alex’s email address. He told her and finally
Read More
circled Master. Rose smiled. She loved being a slave. “Alex, I am going to the store, then I am going bowling. I will be back around 7. Your mom has a meeting so she wont be home till about 6:30. Be good.” Alex’s dad told Alex when he got home. “Okay dad, bye.” Alex said. After about five minutes Alex had an idea. “Hey, Zack, little bro, come here. How about I give you permission to go to your friends house, and I will go to my friends house. And we wont tell mom or dad so we wont get in trouble. Does that sound good?” Alex said. Zack nodded his head. They both left the house. Ding dong. Rose looked out the peep hole. It was Alex. Rose pulled open the door and leaned against the door frame. “Where you serious when you asked if I wanted to fuck you?” Alex asked. Rose laughed and opened the door wider and told him to come in. “When does your mom get home?” Alex asked sitting down. “About six, why are you allowed over here?” Rose asked checking the clock, it was about 4:30. “My parents are gone. So where you serious?” “Maybe... what's it to you?” “Damn it, just answer me.” Alex said playfully pushing Rose. “Truth or Dare?” Rose said switching the subject. “Truth.” “What is going through your head, right this instant?” “I am hoping I don’t get caught. Truth or Dare Rose?” “Dare.” “I dare you to kiss me.” Rose smiled. She leaned over and kissed Alex on the lips. She slightly backed away then looked Alex in the eyes. He smiled at her and they both dove back in for a kiss. Their tongues danced with each other. Alex pushed Rose over so she was on her back and he was on top of her. They continued to kiss. Alex groped her boobs and rubbed her nipples through her shirt. He undid her shirt and unfastened her bra. They were both getting hornier by the second. Alex stopped kissing Rose and started to suck and nibble her left nipple and one of his hands rubbed her other breast. His other hand was undoing his own pants. Alex switched nipples with his mouth, making sure each got the same amount of attention. He finally stopped and said very quietly, “Suck me.” “Now what's the magic word?” Rose said. “You are the kinky one. And I said I was the master. Now, suck me.” Alex commanded. Rose was very happy, she loved to give head, and she loved to be controlled. She smiled and crawled out from underneath Alex. He lay down on his back. She pulled his pants off and then using her lips she moved his boxers so that his large member sprang out. Rose stuck out her tongue and ran it from the very base of his shaft all the way up. She then swirled her tongue around his head. With one hand she played with Alex’s balls, and the other one rubbed his cock. Rose opened her mouth and began to suck on his head. Slowly she took more in, inch by inch. He touched the back of her throat. She had never done it but she had wanted to try. Rose pushed her head down farther on his shaft. She started to gag, but her throat muscles squeezed his cock. Rose pulled up and then went back down on him. She loved giving pleasure to others. Up and down she went on him, deep throating him. Drops of pre-cum oozed from his head, as Alex moaned. She new what was going to come soon. She squeezed his balls softly, and went up and down with her mouth faster and faster, and what her moth couldn't take, her hand took care of. Alex felt his ball sack tighten and he started to cum. The spunk squirted into Rose’s mouth, and she happily swallowed the white cream. After he finished coming Rose finally let the limp cock fall out of her mouth. Rose looked up at Alex wanting to know if she did a good job. Alex smiled and just said “Oh fuck.” Rose smiled back and kissed him. They shared a deep passionate kiss. Up until then it had been pure lust, but now they felt that something there. Was this going to be a real relationship? “Come on.” Rose said talking Alex’s hand and leading him to her bed room. She pushed all the stuff off her bed and sat on her bed. Rose took off her pants and underwear, and Alex followed her lead. They both stood their butt naked, just looking at each other. Rose made the first move and kissed him. They tumbled onto the bed kissing each other like never before. Rose reached down and grabbed Alex’s member and started working it back to life. Alex grabbed a boob with each hand and pinched and rubber her nipples. Alex was as hard as ever. “Get on your hands and knees.” Alex instructed. Rose flipped over and got on her hands and knees, after she put a condom on him. Alex came up behind her. “Cover my mouth, this is going to hurt me.” Rose said. With one hand Alex covered her mouth and the other hand he put on her hips to hold her still. Alex slowly shoved his cock into Rose. She screamed into his hand, but he still kept on going. He knew she could take the pain. Rose finally got used to it as he started thrusting in and out. Faster and faster he went, his balls slapping her with each thrust. With his hands he squeezed her boobs. Rose started going in sync with Alex, moving together, he impaled her vigorously. “I am about to cum!” Alex declared. “Wait for me, rub my clit!” Rose said. Alex’s hand started rubbing her clit. Rose loved having a clit, there was no point in it except to give her orgasms. “Ok, I am climaxing!” Rose said. Rose arched her back and her head flipped up slinging red hair all across her freckled back. Her pussy walls contracted squeezing Alex’s cock, making him cum. Both exhausted, Alex pulled out and they collapsed on the bed. Breathing heavily they looked at each other. “Do you want to go out with me?” Alex asked. Rose smiled kissed him and said, “Yes.” “What time is it?” “Oh Fuck Alex! its 6:08. Go home!” Alex kissed her on the lip,s threw his clothes on, and ran out the door.

on the couch

mandi92 on Teen Stories

well me and my boyfriend were laying on the couch he had the front of his body pressed against me...and i was so horny...i could feel his chest against my back...i could feel all the heat from his body onmy back. slowly he slid his hand between my thighs stroking them...and i was wearing a skirt so this did put many ideas into my head. he began to finger me. i started to moan i was so horny and it was feeling great buy i mean i wanted it to be somehtingelse...he wispered to me " i'm getting tired of this being my hand "...and i wispered back " well lets make it somethingelse"...and we kind of talked for a bit..and we decided that we werent ready to actually have sex....so he was like "we let me stick it in your ass"...we have talked about it

Read More
befor and i totally wanted it but i was terrifed of the pian...then he said " im going to use my finger first to try to loosen it up and get you used to it"...and he did...it hurt rly bad at first...but it started to go smoother and it began to feel really good...and i looked over my shoulder at him and i wispered "im ready"....and so i unzipped his pants...he was pard as a rock...i wanted to jump right on it but he said he wasnt ready for vaginal sex so i held back. slowly he stuck they head of his 7" dick into my ass...and he said "are you sure you are"...and i told him yes...so he shoved the hole thing into my ass...

it hurt but i loved the pain...i screamed in pain but i was loving it al in the same...i moned or him to go faster and he did just what i told him to...he began to go faster i was moaning his name and he was massaging my breatsed my nipples were soo hard...he wispered to me, "you like it when i hurt you dont you"...and i screamed out..."ohh yeees"...."hurt me more"..and he started to "spank" my ass as hard as he could...i was loving this...he was fingering me atthe same time so i was getting mulible pleaseure...and then we cumed....right inside me..i felt the warm cum shoot up in me...it as soo good then he pulled it out and got his self cleaned up and we layed there still on the couch and he wraped his arms around me and he said..."baby i love you"....and i said back to him "i love you 2"...and we gently kissed...and fell asleep together.

the end

The Girl Down The Street

pusshunter on Teen Stories

I had just turned 17 and was a reasonably good looking guy being 6ft and 150 pounds with buzz cut blonde hair when I met Amy. She was a drop dead gorgous, 5' 10", 110lb. beauty. She had long flowing blonde hair that hung loose over hear shoulders, and she proudly showed off her C-cup chest. Her ass was perfectly rounded and was always showed off well with her tight cut-off jean shorts.

It was a warm fall day and school had just begun when I walked out the door and climbed into my 1966 GTO, (that i had saved every penny i earned my whole life to pay for) to head to school. It was my senior year and I was excited to see who was going to be in my classes this year. As I started down the road to go to school I looked out the window and saw Amy walking out of

Read More
her door just a block down the street from my house. I was so stunned by her that I almost ran into the car in front of me because I was watching her so intently. I got to my first class and immediately started talking to all my friends and telling them about the babe I had seen and thats when I saw her walk into class. I couldn't believe my luck. "THATS HER!" I practically screamed at my friends as their mouths dropped.

She had her perfect ass squeezed into a pair of low-cut blue jean shorts, and was wearing a tight black t-shirt with the playboy bunny in white over her chest. It was easy to see that she wasn't wearing a bra as her tits pressed firmly against the thin fabric of her shirt. I felt my raging hard-on pulsing in my jeans as she walked over to me and introduced herself.

"Hi, I'm Amy, I just moved in on Lincoln, Ave."

I scrambled for words as I said "Oh ya, I live on Lincoln too. I think I saw you on my way to school this morning."

She winked and said "You must be the guy in the GTO that almost crashed then huh. I thought that was you."

My face just turned bright red as the teacher interrupted our conversation as he blurted out for everyone to take their seats. My friends and I took the whole back row, and Amy took the seat right in front of me. I was amazed that she started flirting with me right away as she "dropped" her pen and bent over sticking her gorgous ass right in my face. I went through the whole class with a hard-on and sat staring at Amy, and sharing some small talk with her whenever I got the chance. I just couldn't help but want to get in those tight shorts.

Every day seemed to be harder to get through as she showed up in more and more revealing clothes. Finally, after about two weeks I couldn't take it anymore and I asked if I could go to the bathroom and I left class to go jack-off. I only made it a short distance from class when I heard someone else leave the class and I heard Amy yell my name. I turned around and she jumped and wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist and wispered "whats the matter couldn't keep your hard-on in your pants today?" I was in shock and started to stutter out an answer but was silenced as she pressed her lips to mine.

"Come on, follow me!" she yelled as she ran down the hall towards the bathrooms. She grabbed me and dragged me into the girls bathroom and pushed me into a stall and she followed me in and closed the door behind us. I grabbed her and pulled her into me as I planted a hard kiss on her lips and started kissing up her neck. I immediately started to slide my hands over her tight stomach and lifting her shirt as I kissed her. She slid her hands down and began to massage my cock through my jeans as my hands slid over her bra. She broke the kiss and took her shirt off and tossed it on the floor allowing me better access as I reached around and unhooked her bra. Her nipples were hard as a rock and stuck out like little pencil erasers off her large breasts. I took one between my fingers and pinched it and rolled it around as I lowered my head to the other nipple and began suckling it into my mouth. She was now pushed against the wall with her head back and her hands shakily working at the button on my pants. She got them unbuttoned and slid them down my waist as she pushed me away from her up against the other wall and dropped to her knees.

She drove me crazy when she licked up the outside of my boxers over my 7 inch cock. Then she grabbed the boxers and pulled them down freeing my cock. She wrapped her hand around it and rubbed the other hand over my balls. Then she took them and sucked one into her mouth and sucked on it while she was rubbing my cock. She continued tounging my balls and then she licked from the base of my shaft all the way to the tip and back down several times before sliding my shaft into her mouth. She started by taking just the tip into her warm mouth then sliding it out then sliding back just a little deeper than off again and she kept doing this until she had my whole 7" deep into her throat and her nose was pressed firmly against me. I felt my balls tightening up so i blurted out that I was gunna cum, but to my astonishment she just kept deep throating me until I blew load after load of warm cum deep into the back of her throat.

I had collapsed against the wall as she stood up winked at me and licked her lips and said to me "if you thought that was good, meet me at the south entrance after school... my parents are out of town, i'll show you things you haven't even dreamed of." And with that she slipped her top back on and stuffed her bra into the pocket of my pants and said "see ya tonight," and walked out the door...

Let me know what you think, and I might do a sequal...

My name is Sarah and I am only 16.

fantasyboy on Teen Stories

My name is Sarah. I’m a 16 year old schoolgirl living in a small village in England. I became aware of my sexuality at the age of 14 when my breasts started developing. I loved how suddenly all the boys started paying me attention. I’m not the prettiest of girls but I’m not bad looking. I soon started getting sexually excited when the boys looked at my tits. The more they looked, the more I liked it. When one of them asked for a feel I readily agreed. I loved it. Especially as some of the older ones really knew what to do and played with my nipples. Shortly after I started masturbating. Soon I was doing it every night in bed and sometimes before I got up for school.

I also noticed how one our neighbours, Mark a friend of mum and dads took every

Read More
opportunity to have a look down my top. Although he was in his late 30s and certainly old enough to be my dad, I liked the thought that maybe I was exciting him. Whenever we bumped into each other in the village we stopped and chatted. Mark always flirted with me, which turned me on and if I saw him I would always undo another button on my blouse.

I had a few boyfriends but I didn’t have sex with although they wanted to. I wanked them off and they fingered me and made me cum. After going out with a boy for a few months I decided I was ready to have sex with him. It was a disaster. All he was interested in was his own satisfaction. He put his cock inside me and came within about a minute, leaving me totally frustrated. As soon as he went home I masturbated and satisfied myself.

We carried on seeing each other and he wanted more sex, but I didn’t. So we soon finished.

I carried on satisfying myself whenever I could, which was ALL THE TIME.

Mark and his wife Serena were good friends with my mum and dad and were always having nights out together. When I knew Mark was coming round I made sure I was always there.

One weekend dad was away working as he was a builder and mum said she was having a night out with Mark and Serena. Mum said I would have to stay in with my younger sister who was 14 at the time.

An hour or so before they were due to go out I passed mum in her bedroom getting ready to go out. I was surprised as I her saw sitting on the bed putting nylon stockings on. I didn’t know she had any, I only ever saw her wearing tights. She finished getting ready and put her make up on. I was quite surprised how nice she looked for a night out without dad.

Mark and Serena came round and I made sure I opened the door. I had a low cut t shirt on. Mark said, ‘Hi Sarah, you look nice’. I blushed.

Mum picked up her handbag and they went out. I looked out of the window and as they walked to the car Mark was in the middle with mum and Serena either side of Mark holding his arm. Mark opened the car door for mum and as she got in I clearly saw him pat mum on the bum. She turned round and smiled at him.

Surely Mark didn’t fancy mum and daughter!

My sister and I sat around watching TV and eventually went to bed. I masturbated while thinking about Mark and drifted off into a relaxing sleep.

After a while a noise woke me. I sat up and listened quietly. It was coming from downstairs. I got out of bed and quietly stood at the top of the stairs.

I could hear mum talking but she was also groaning at the same. It sounded like she was having sex. I couldn’t understand it as dad wasn’t here.

I slowly went downstairs and the noises got louder. Mum was clearly talking on the phone. I was getting nervous now. I peered through the crack in the door.

Oh my God, mum, Mark and Serena were all having sex. Mum was lying back on the sofa and Mark was between her legs fucking her. Serena was kneeling beside her and sucking on one of her tits and playing with the other one. Mark was playing with Serena’s pussy as she sat with her legs wide apart.

But strangely mum was talking on her mobile phone. I listened. She was talking to dad. Mum was really enjoying what Mark was doing to her. She had her legs wide apart and Mark was slowly fucking his large cock in and out of her pussy. She was so obviously enjoying it.

I listened to her talking, ‘Oh, Alan, it’s wonderful, Marks huge cock is fucking me. I wish you here to watch, I know how much it turns you on watching Mark giving me a good fucking. Are you nearly cumming yet. I know Serena is missing wanking you off as her husband fucks me. It seems ages since we all did it together. Oh Alan, its wonderful, I’m nearly cumming, Oh that’s it Mark, harder, fuck me harder, make me cum. Oh Alan, I’m almost cumming, wank faster, cum now. Oh that’s wonderful. I wish you were hear to watch me cum.

Mark is such a great lover. And Serena just adores sucking my nipples.

I was amazed. I was dumbstruck as I watched and listened to my mum. I couldn’t believe it was her. But it was doing something to me. My pussy was getting wetter and wetter. My nipples were rock hard. I was getting turned on watching my mum having sex.

Then she said, ‘I’m going to pass you over to Serena now and let her describe how I’m going to suck Mark off and make him cum in my mouth. I know how much you enjoy watching as he pumps his hot cum into my mouth. Can you cum again if Serena describes what I am doing.’

I was almost cumming just watching this. I had a hand in my pyjamas and playing with my pussy. Suddenly Mark stood and sat back down on the sofa. His cock was huge. I wanted it. Then Mum knelt between his legs and lowered her mouth over Marks huge hard cock.

Serena started talking to dad. ‘Hi Alan, it’s a shame you’re not here, we’re having a great time. Mark has just given your wife the largest of orgasms and now she’s about to return the favour. I know how much you like watching your wife suck my husband off.

I watched in amazement as my mum lowered her mouth over Marks cock and took it deep in her mouth. I watched fascinated as her head bobbed up and down.

Serena was talking to dad. ‘Your wife is sucking my husband deep into her mouth. She’s squeezing his balls with one hand and rubbing his cock with the other as she sucks it. I wish you were here now so I could do the same to you. Are you hard again, are you going to cum soon. I love the taste of your cum on my tongue.’

I was so excited now. I could see Serena playing with herself while she spoke to Dad. I was so horny I was playing with my pussy. I had to cum too.

Suddenly Mark looked up and saw me, he smiled and winked at me and carried on enjoying being pleasured by my mum’s mouth.

I moved back slightly. I was hooked on what I was watching. My orgasm was getting closer. I didn’t care if I was seen. I wanted what they were having. Suddenly my orgasm was almost there and so was Marks. Mum lifted her head and I saw shot after shot of hot cum splatter my mum’s face and hair. Serena described all this in graphic detail to Dad as he listened far away in a hotel room.

I came all over my fingers but still I couldn’t stop watching. Now it was Serena who was about to cum, she was still talking to Dad as her fingers bought herself to a crashing orgasm.

I crept slowly and quietly up to bed. After a few minutes I heard Mark and Serena go home.

I had trouble sleeping after that. Just thinking about what I had seen kept me awake. It also excited me. And I’m ashamed to say I played with myself again while picturing what Mum and Mark were doing. When we got up in the morning mum was late to rise. When she came downstairs I said, ‘Did you have a good time last night’. ‘Yes’ she replied, ‘It was fine’.

She gave no hint of knowing that I knew.

I was a bit concerned how I would react when I saw Mark and Serena as I was sure Mark would tell her that he saw me. I managed to avoid them for a couple of days but one hot Saturday afternoon I was walking down to the local shop to get some cigarettes when I saw Mark washing his van. He was only wearing shorts and no top. He is very good looking and has a good body, and I now know he is well endowed.

I was very emabarrsed as I walked passed him. He saw me and stopped washing his van. ‘Hi Sarah, how are you’, he asked. I felt myself blushing and saying I was fine.

He said, ‘It’s hot today and I’ve nearly finished, do you fancy a cold drink in the garden’.

I said, ‘I have to go the shop first, maybe on the way back’. I had no intention of doing so and I carried on to the shop.

I glanced back at Mark and admired his body. I was getting a tingle between my legs at the memories of what I had seen a few days earlier. As I walked out of the shop I saw Mark rolling up the hosepipe and putting his cleaning things away. I got to Mark and said, ‘What about that cold drink then’.

He opened the graden gate and followed me in. He called out, ‘Serena, Sarah’s popped in for a cold drink’.

I followed Mark into the garden and sat down on a lounger. Serena soon appeared with a tray of cold drinks. We sipped them and generally chatted. Serena suddenly said, ‘Sarah, you don’t mind if I take my top off, do you, I’m very hot’. I smiled and said, ‘No, of course not’.

Serena had lovely tits, but I already knew that. Her nipples were erect, I kept staring at them and remembering when I last saw them. Oh God, I thought, I’m getting horny.

After a short while Serena said, ‘Sarah, you must be hot with that top on, why not take it off, Mark wont mind.’

I replied, ‘I'm not sure, I’m rather embarrassed’. I looked at Mark, he gave that smile and winked at me. Just as he did the other night. I knew then that I wouldn’t be able to resist.

‘OK,’ I said.

Serena came over to me and reached down to my top. I raised my arms and she took my top off. I felf self conscious but excited. She reached round my back and undid my bra strap and took it off. I immediately crossed my arms and covered my tits. I could feel my nipples were hard.

Serena stood behind me and reached down and started rubbing my nipples. I was helpless to stop her. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the wonderful feeling she was giving me. She squeezed and pinched them and made them harder.

Serena said, 'Look what effect you're having on Mark'.

I opened my eyes and saw that Mark had taken his shorts off and his cock was standing to attention. My eyes were glued to it. I immediately remembered watching Mum being fucked and then sucking it.

Serena said, 'Sarah would you like Mark to put it inside you.'

I didn't reply. I couldn't. But I opened my legs. Mark reached forward and undid my shorts and slid them and my knickers down my legs. Serena took one of my hands and put it on Marks lovely hard cock. I started rubbing it. It was rock hard.

Serena laid me down on the sun lounger. I was now totally naked. My legs opened and I felt Mark's cock at my pussy lips. He stroked it up and down a few times and then slowly inserted it. It was sensational as he slowly put it in a little and then took it out. Each time it went in a little further. I felt I was splitting in two.

Serena was playing rigorously with my tits. Pulling and squeezing my nipples. Mark was now fully inside and fucking me with a slow but increasing rhythm. I was in heaven. I was soon cumming and I yelled as Mark made me cum.

But he carried on fucking me and eventually I felt another orgasm approaching. This was even more intense and I thought I was going to pass out. Serena was now sucking my nipples.

Mark slowly withdrew his cock and Serena said, 'Now its my turn'.

Mark now lay down his lounger, his cock standing straight up. Serena pulled her shorts off. She wasn't wearing knickers. She stood with her legs either side of the lounger and lowered herself down onto Marks cock. Then she slowly raised herself up before plunging down as hard as she could onto his cock.

'Play with my tits', she told me.

I had never even touched anyone but my own, but I didn't hesitate in doing what Serena wanted. I squeezed her nipples and pinched them as hard as I could. I knew how much I enjoyed it so I was sure Serena would too.

The look on Serena's face shwed how much pleasure she was getting and in only a few minutes she was cumming, having fucked herself on Mark's rock hard cock.

She rolled off onto the grass.

Mark was still hard and clearly ready to cum.

Serena said to me, 'Would you like to wank him off over may face and mouth'.

Serena sat on the grass and Mark knelt in front of her. I reached out for Mark's cock. It felt lovely and sticky from mine and Serena's cum. I started slowly rubbing him. I couldn't get my whole hand round it as it was so wide. Serena leant forward and Mark put his cock inside her mouth. She closed her lips and clamped them tight around it. I started rubbing it faster and faster as Serena sucked. Mark reached for my other hand and put it on his balls. I squeezed them tightly.

I wanked harder and faster and I knew he was going to cum soon. Then Serena opened her mouth and put her lips just on the tip. I wanked faster and soon Mark was cumming all over his wife's face and nmouth. I was amazed at how much cum there was as he seemed to cum for ages and ages.

Eventually he stopped and he lay down and collapsed on the grass. Serena still had her face and mouth covered in Marks cum. I saw her start licking it. She scooped a little up with her finger and offered it to me. I was unsure, but I opened my mouth and licked it. It tasted sweet and salty at the same time as well as hot and sticky. I liked it.

Serena said, 'Next time you can suck him off'.

 

 

Read chapter 2 where Serena shows me how could lesbian sex is and I introduce my younger sister to Mark and Serena and we all contemplate whether we should have an orgy with Mum and Dad.

Please let me have your thoughts.

This story, while it is a story it is based on real people who live in my village. If you would like me to write a story about you and people you know, let me have as many details as possible. The more you tell me the more realistic I can make it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

ÂÂ